There is a serial killer at work, and Detective Inspector Bruce Appleby has only one lead, there is a common link to all the deceased men. The Candy Cane Club. This is a private and exclusive TG club in the heart of Reading, and he finds it resistant to any form of intrusive investigation. No females are employed in the club, and only males of a certain persuasion. All the staff are transgendered in some way, and Bruce has to try to unlock the intelligence which can only be inside, either from the clients or the staff. The only answer is to get someone inside, but what cop would ever volunteer for such an assignment? One did, and for Police Constable Nick Winton, a whole new life is opened up. The question is: where will it take him?

 
Tanya's Book Shop where she is selling her works in book form is at http://tanyaallan.authorshaunt.com/shop.php . Please Visit!

---

 
The Legal Stuff:The Candy Cane Club  ©2004 Tanya Allan
 
This work is the property of the author, and the author retains full copyright in relation to printed material, whether on paper or electronically. Any adaptation of the whole or part of the material for broadcast by radio, TV, or for stage plays or film, is the right of the author unless negotiated through legal contract. Any commercial use by anyone other than the author is strictly prohibited.
 
This work is fictitious, and any similarities to any persons, alive or dead, are purely coincidental. Mention is made of persons in public life only for the purposes of realism, and for that reason alone. Certain licence is taken in respect of medical procedures, terms and conditions, and the author does not claim to be the fount of all knowledge.
 
The author accepts the right of the individual to hold his/her (or whatever) own political, religious and social views, and there is no intention to deliberately offend anyone. If you wish to take offence, that is your problem.
 
This is only a story, and it contains adult material, which includes sex and intimate descriptive details pertaining to genitalia. If this is likely to offend, then don’t read it.
 
If you enjoyed this story, then please PM me and tell me. If you hated it, PM me and lie.
 
 
Book One
 
 
Chapter 1
 
 
It started to drizzle as the man left the club around midnight. The flashing neon sign above the door was the only indication that the club existed - down a dark and secluded alley with the single thick door as its only entrance. The sign, a red and white candy cane, fizzed and spluttered as raindrops made contact.

He was quite a tall man, around 40, but overweight and sweaty, as he’d consumed at least one drink too many. His walk was slightly uneven as he made his way out to the main road. The streetlights didn’t reach into the alley, so the figure watching him was in complete darkness.

The man stood for a moment, as if to get his bearings, looking both ways before turning left and setting off along the pavement. He smiled to himself, as the evening had been a good one and he had enjoyed the entertainment. The thought of Mandy gave him a partial erection as he arrived at his block of flats.

He used a keypad to gain entry to the communal front door and he ascended the stairs to his flat on the first floor. The tiled floor seemed to resonate with every sound he made, and the staircase, with a hard-wearing carpet seemed longer than usual. He was getting his door key out of his pocket when he heard a slight sound behind him. In surprise, he turned, but on seeing who it was, he smiled.

“Oh, it’s you. Are you coming in?” he said.

He hardly felt the knife as it slid between his ribs and pierced his heart. Then, all at once, he felt this sharp pain. The world seemed to stop. With an expression of sadness and surprise, Warren McCarthy died on the landing outside his flat. The sound of footsteps echoed around the hall as his assailant walked calmly out of the building and into the night.
 

*          *          *
 
Detective Inspector^[1] Bruce Appleby got the call at 03:00. He was asleep, so his wife was not best pleased. She huffed at him, turning her back to him as he answered his mobile.

“DI Appleby,” he grunted into the phone, as he rolled out of bed and went into the bathroom. He closed the door and put on the light.

“Sorry to trouble you at home, Guv, but there’s been another one,” said Sergeant Mike Carter, one of the night duty uniform supervisors.

“Oh shit, when?”

“It was called in about half an hour ago, but the doc thinks he’s been dead since about midnight.”

“Where?”

“In a block of private flats called the Gables, just off the main drag. The victim is a bloke called Warren McCarthy. He was killed just as he was about to open his front door, his key was in his hand.”

“Any witnesses?”

“Apart from the neighbour who called it in, none that have come forward yet.”

“What about the neighbour?”

“Jonathan Briggs, thirty-three, just returning from a delayed transatlantic flight from Gatwick. He lives on the floor above the deceased, saw him slumped on the floor, checked and dialled the nines. I checked and his Continental Airlines flight didn’t get in until zero one hundred hours.”

“Okay Mike, I’ll be twenty minutes, leave the body there until I get there.”

“Right Guv. I’ve started door to door enquiries.”

“Good. Bye.”

Bruce dressed and left the house as quietly as possible. The kids were still asleep as it was a school day tomorrow. Carol would get over it; at least he didn’t have to do shift work any more.

He made it in fifteen minutes, as the roads through Reading were very quiet. He parked his Ford Mondeo outside the flats and made his way over to where all the police cars were parked. A black undertakers van was waiting close by.

A young probationer constable wearing the distinctive ‘Bobby’ helmet and yellow florescent jacket was on the door. Bruce had to show him his warrant card before he would let him in. Mike Carter was at the bottom of the stairs. He was wearing latex gloves, and he handed Bruce a pair.

Bruce put on the gloves and looked around the lobby.

The lobby floor was a mess of damp footprints, mostly made by the officers. Bruce cursed silently.

“Hi Bruce. Sorry about this.”

“No problem. Where’s the body?”

He followed the Sergeant up to the first floor and saw the deceased lying on his back by his own front door. The police surgeon, Sharon Hillier was packing up her case. She looked tired and fed up.

“No blood?” Bruce observed.

“It seems the murder weapon was a very thin blade, so the hole closed up as it was withdrawn. The body cavity has filled and the heart was punctured. He rolled onto the wound, so his excess fat helped seal it up. His heart stopped almost immediately, so it ceased pumping at time of death,” she told him.

“Mike said that you think he died around midnight?”

“Something like that, you’ll have to wait for the P.M.”

“Was he on his back like this when he died?”

“I think he was dead almost from the moment the implement entered his heart. But yes, the wound is in his back and he fell as you now see him. Whoever did this was either very lucky, or is an expert. The ribcage is not an easy thing to negotiate, so a single well aimed blow like this requires either a good deal of luck, or a lot of practice,” she observed. She picked up her bag and left them to it.

“Well, this is the third. And it seems that each one was as clean and in similar circumstances,” Bruce said, “Has anyone been into his flat yet?”

“Not yet, we were waiting for you,” Mike said.

“Has the photographer been?”

“Yes, and Scenes of Crime.”

“Right, get the undertakers to remove the body. Have you searched him?”

Mike held up a police property bag, containing the man’s wallet and various other items, including a mobile phone.

“Where’s his key?”

Mike held up a bunch of keys, singling out a single yellow metal key.

“Open it then,” Bruce said. The Sergeant opened the door.

It was a large flat - quite up-market judging by the size and as reflected by the local neighbourhood. It was very clean and tastefully decorated, with expensive furniture and modern paintings on the walls.

“Did he live alone?” Bruce asked.

“So it seems. Mind you, the neighbours seem rather disinterested on the whole. No one seems to have seen a partner, but occasionally a woman was seen coming or going, but no one knows who she is,” Mike said.

“Or whether it was always the same one. Right, check the phone messages and his phone book,” Bruce said, as he looked for the main bedroom.

“Bloody hell.” he said as he saw the enormous waterbed. There was a mirror on the ceiling and huge highly erotic pictures of naked men and women covered the walls. One wall was a huge fitted wardrobe with four sliding mirror doors. He opened the first, observing that Mr McCarthy had more suits than the whole CID office. The second door revealed a complex rack system for shirts, socks and underwear. The third door was more shirts on hangers and some casual trousers, but the fourth door was locked.

Bruce frowned, why only lock one door? What is he trying to hide?

“Mike.” Bruce called.

The Sergeant came. “Yeah?”

“You got those keys?”

“Yes, why?”

“Open that,” he said, pointing at the locked wardrobe door.

Mike fumbled a bit trying to find the right key, finally opening the locked door. He slid it back.

“Bloody Hell.” he said.

The wardrobe was filled with women’s clothes, chains, whips and all kinds of sex toys and gadgets. There were long blonde wigs and silicone breast forms, PVC skirts and padded petticoats and corsets. Two racks of ladies shoes, most in a large size, lay on the floor.

“He was a poof,” observed Mike.

“Maybe. Certainly it seems he was into cross dressing and all kinds of kinky stuff, but let’s not jump to any conclusions,” Bruce said.

The men searched the flat, finding few other clues as to the victim’s private life. He had been one of six financial advisers in a local company, so obviously wasn’t badly off. There were few photographs, letters or any other personal items that tied him to anyone else. There were not even any family contacts, except two numbers in his personal phone book, his mother and his sister, both living in Worthing in Sussex.

“Let’s have a look at his wallet,” Bruce said, so Mike removed it from the bag, spreading the contents on the table.

There were eighty pounds in notes, three credit cards, a cheque/cash point card, a store card, his driver’s licence, some receipts and one club membership card.

Bruce held up the latter and turned it over. There was a picture of a red and white candy cane on the front and the victim’s name embossed with a number 3209 next to it.

On the rear were a magnetic strip and a signature strip, which the victim had signed. There was no name or any other details, except a small printed section stating, “The Management reserve the right to refuse entry or to rescind membership without notice. If found this card should be posted to PO Box 12668.”

“Not a lot of information there,” said Mike.

Bruce smiled.

“There’s enough. This is the club card for the Candy Cane Club. It’s not that far from here, and this could be the break we’ve been looking for.”

“Why is that?”

“Because it’s the only common thread that links all three murders together.”

“I’ve never heard of the Candy Cane Club,” Mike admitted.

“You’re hardly likely to, unless you are of a particular bent. It rarely comes to police notice, as it has private membership and it doesn’t advertise. It’s one of the top Transgender clubs in this part of the country,” Bruce explained.

“Oh yes, and just how did you come to hear of it?” Mike asked with a grin.

“The first murder victim, Daniel Fleming, had been picked up by a cab having just left. The second victim, Simon Harris, had been there three days before, and now Mr McCarthy has the card in his wallet. I’m willing to gamble that he had just come from there.”

He looked at his watch.

“The club will still be open. Let’s go pay them a visit, you’re about to be educated,” Bruce said.

Mike collected all the bits together and sealed the bag. Bruce took a photograph of the victim out of a frame from the dressing table and they left the flat. Mike handed the bag to a constable with the instructions to book them into the property store.

They went in Bruce’s car and parked on the main road just near the alley. They walked up the alley to where the candy cane sign still winked at them.

“I never knew this was here and I’ve been working in Reading for six months,” Mike admitted.

Bruce knocked on the door and an eye appeared at the small window. Bruce held up his warrant card and the eye swivelled to take in the uniform Sergeant standing next to him. The door opened.

A very large black man, about six foot six and all muscle stood filling the doorway.

“Yes?”

“I am DI Appleby, Thames Valley CID from Reading Police Station. I need to speak to the manager and some of the staff. Have you been on the door all night?”

“Most of the time, why?”

Bruce held up the photograph. “Has this man been here tonight?”

The man didn’t look at it. “I’m not allowed to discuss membership, nor who is or is not here,” the man said.

“Right, let me explain something. This man is dead, so this is a murder investigation. If you refuse to answer, then you will be arrested for attempting to pervert the course of justice, and probably charged with obstructing police. Now, has this man been in here tonight?” Bruce repeated, his voice as cold as ice.

The man swallowed and simply nodded.

“When did he leave?”

“Around midnight.”

“Anyone else leave at that time?”

He shook his head.

“Was he a frequent visitor?”

He nodded, “Twice, sometimes three times a week.”

“Any favourites?”

“Favourites?”

“You know, staff, hostesses, dancers or artistes?”

“He liked Mandy a lot. But I work the door, so I don’t really know.”

“Was he alone when he left?”

“Yes. He was always alone.”

“Thanks, where’s your manager?”

“I’ll call him,” the man said, picking up a phone and speaking into it briefly.

A few minutes later a man in a dark suit appeared. He was around thirty-five and had a shaven head.

“I’m Sean Cooper, the manager. Can I help you, gentlemen?” he said, eyeing Mike’s uniform distastefully.

Bruce introduced himself again.

“Mr Cooper, I’m a Detective Inspector from the local police station. I’m investigating a murder and the victim was in this club shortly before he died. This makes the third man killed who had a link with this club, so I think we need to talk.”

The man nodded and led them to a small office. Mike noticed that the club was huge, on three floors, with many small rooms. There were two bars, with a dance floor in one and a small stage in the other. All the staff and artistes were in very sexy clothing, some were topless, and they had glitter on their naked breasts.

Mike was slightly confused when Sean shut the door of his office.

“I was under the impression that all your staff were male?” he asked.

“They are, although they would take offence if you described them as such. Apart from the kitchens, which are completely separate, we have no genetic females working here. All the staff and hostesses are in drag. They’re all transvestites or transgendered in some way. The only exception is a transsexual who has had her operation. We allow them to stay on staff, but not as hostesses.”

“Oh.” Mike shut up.

Bruce passed the photograph over.

“This man, his name was Warren McCarthy. He was here earlier and we know he left around midnight. He was found dead just outside his flat, having died shortly after leaving here. He was murdered. This is the third death linked to clientele of this club. Now, I need some answers, otherwise the press are going to be round here so fast, your members are going to be conspicuous by their absence.”

“What do you want to know?”

“The doorman said that McCarthy was here two or three times a week, is that right?”

“Yes, he is, sorry, was one of our most frequent members.”

“How long has he been a member?”

Sean turned to his PC and, using the mouse, brought up the membership database.

“He joined this club three years ago, on the 4^th July 1998.”

“Does it have how often he was here?”

“No, only his membership details.”

“May I have a print out of that?”

“Under the Data Protection Act, all our information is confidential, I’m not sure I can let you have it.”

“Mr Cooper, this is a murder investigation. If necessary, I can have a warrant to seize all computers on the premises, if I have grounds to suspect information pertaining to my case may be in one of them. It may be I will have to have access to all your records at some point, but all I want, at the moment, is a copy of one man’s file.”

Seconds later the single sheet of paper rolled out of the printer. Sean handed it over to Bruce.

“Thank you, the last thing I want is to ruin your business, but I need to find this killer before he or she ruins a lot more than your club.”

“I understand. But you must appreciate that this club exists due to its high degree of confidentiality.”

“I accept that, but during this investigation, we may have to tread on a few toes. We will try to avoid it, but these things happen.” Bruce said.

“I accept that, thanks for the warning.”

“Now, who is Mandy?” Bruce asked.

“She is one of the hostesses, why?”

I have reason to believe that she was a particular favourite of the deceased. Would that be accurate?”

Sean nodded. “Yes, he was rather partial to her. In fact she performed for him this evening.”

“Performed?”

“This is a TG club. The girls are lap dancers and entertainers. Members can pay them for private sessions in private rooms, and Mandy performed for Warren at about eleven.”

“Just how far do the ‘girls’ go with this entertainment?”

“This is a respectable club. We have a no touching rule, the members are not allowed to touch the girls, and there is CCTV in every room for the girls’ safety.”

“How long do you keep the CCTV tapes?” Bruce asked.

“They are rerun over within a week, unless there are complaints or an incident. We haven’t had either for about six weeks.”

“I’d like all tapes from this evening seized,” Bruce said to Mike, who nodded and made a note.

“Do any of the girls take things further with the members off the premises?” Mike asked.

“If they do, that is their business. We don’t encourage it, and we certainly don’t allow anything like that on the premises. They earn very good money inside the club, so they don’t have to turn tricks like prostitutes.”

“How many of the girls are transsexuals undergoing transition?” Bruce asked.

“Over half. Once they have had SRS we terminate their contracts, as we don’t allow any females to dance here, whether they are real or constructed,” Sean said with a smile. “As I said, the only exception is with the bar staff and waitresses. Some of them have been with us for a long time, and many have been through their sex change surgery.”

“It is an expensive business, I understand,” Bruce observed.

“Oh it certainly is, the hormones and the surgery alone comes to about  £20,000. Then there is the other surgery, the implants and all the rest. But, by working here, the girls can earn up to  £500 on a good night. We don’t employ them, they pay us to work here, and then they keep all their proceeds.”

“How much do they pay?”

“We charge them  £50 a session. And they have to pay for any drinks as well.”

“So the punter pays to get in, then the girls pay to get in, they both pay for the food and drink, and anything the girls get, they keep?” Bruce repeated.

“That’s it. They’re all self-employed, and have to audition to be allowed to come here. This is the highest class of club of this kind within the TS/TG/TV community,” Sean said.

“What about the bar staff and waitresses?”

“We employ them, and some go on to be dancers. The members come here to be around beautiful girls, who happen to be, or have been, boys. But they are paid staff while they work in the bars.”

“May we speak to Mandy?” Bruce asked, making some notes in his notebook.

Sean picked up the phone and spoke to someone. A few minutes later, there was a knock on the door. Sean got up and opened it. A very tall dark skinned girl walked in. She was exceptionally attractive, with remarkable red hair flowing half way down her back. She had large breasts, which were very evident and very real, straining for release from a very tight, short red dress. However, as one looked closely, her hands and feet were perhaps too large, and her shoulders were rather too broad.

“Sean, you wanted to see me?” she breathed, her voice very husky and sexy.

“Mandy, these gentlemen are police officers, and they have come about Warren. They want to ask you some questions,” Sean explained.

She touched her chest with both hands in a very feminine gesture.

“Oh my God. Has something happened to him? He was only here earlier, when I danced for him,” she said.

“Mandy, I’m Detective Inspector Appleby. I’m afraid that Warren is dead. He was killed just outside his flat just after leaving here,” Bruce said.

Mandy sat down, holding her head with one hand.

“Oh my God. How? Why?” she asked.

“That is what we are trying to find out. You danced for him earlier. What time was that?”

“He had the ten o’clock session, I used the green room. He always liked the green room.”

“How well did you know him?”

“You mean, did we have sex?”

“Did you?”

“No. He was into bondage, he told me that but I’m not. He liked to dress up and have the girls screw him. I’m not into that either,” she said with a smile.

“Oh?”

“I’m a transsexual, Inspector, but I’m transitioning, awaiting surgery. I’ve had so many female hormones that I don’t function as a male any more,” she said.

“Ah.”

“I went home with him once. To his flat, just down the road. He wanted to dress up for me, and then he wanted to go out in public. It gave him a sexual kick, I think. The problem is, he doesn’t pass, and it would have been very embarrassing, also he drinks too much.”

“Was he drunk tonight?”

“Not far off it. He is, no, was a very lonely man, frustrated at not being much of a man, and wanting to be a woman occasionally. He hadn’t the bottle to go for a sex change though,” she said.

“How do you know?”

“He used to tell me things. He was very screwed up, but he didn’t really know what he wanted.”

“Have any of the others been to his flat?”

“Most of them have at one time or another. But he was into some weird stuff. That sounds strange coming from someone like me, but, believe it or not, all I want to be is a normal girl, and live a normal life,” she said.

“What sort of strange things?”

“Well, he would have parties, where often there would be ten people there. He would have lots of drink and some other stuff, if you know what I mean? Anyway, it used to get pretty wild. Some girls wouldn’t be able to work for a couple of days.”

“Why not?”

“Too sore. I think that they were fucked with all kinds of amazing things.”

“You mean anally?”

“Darling, much as I would love to have the other, it’s all most of us have got.”

“Do you know who went to these parties?”

“Not personally. Some of the girls used to, and they said that they saw people there who were members of the club.”

“Did they get paid for this?”

“Not as far as I know.”

“Have you been here all night?”

“Yes, I’ve had a client every hour on the hour since eight pm.”

“Including midnight?”

She smiled, “Including midnight,” she said.

Bruce looked at Sean, who nodded.

“I need to know where I can contact you again, can you give the Sergeant your real name and address. We will be very discrete, and make an appointment with you via mobile if necessary,” Bruce said. She nodded, turning to Mike and telling him what he wanted to know.

“I need to talk to the barman,” Bruce said to Sean.

“I’ll get him to come up.”
 

*          *          *
 
Twenty minutes later the two officers left the club.

“Phew. That was certainly different,” Mike exclaimed; he was holding a property bag containing half a dozen VHS tapes.

Bruce laughed. “We won’t get much more out of them, they’ll clamp up tighter than a swan’s arse in winter,” Bruce said.

“So what do you reckon?”

“The answer is somewhere in the club. Either a staff member, one of the girls, or ex-staff or ex-dancer, or a disgruntled member or a relative. But the club is the only connection.”

“So how the hell do we get in there?”

“If it was an ordinary club, we could get someone to work behind the bar, or even a female officer to be a dancer. But there, no copper would be willing to go undercover in there,” Bruce said.

“How about a WPC pretending to be a transsexual?”

“Possible, but remember, they don’t employ females, the only exceptions are those who started out as males and while working here, had the change and are now females. I understand they check all their people very thoroughly.”

“You never know, it could be right someone’s street,” Mike said with a smile.

“Yeah, right. Look, I’m completely knackered, I’ll take you back to the nick, and then I am going home for a couple of hours. Thanks for what you did.”

“No problem. I’m just glad that this is not my problem any more.”
 

*          *          *
 
Six hours later, a very bleary-eyed DI Appleby was in with the Detective Chief Inspector and Detective Superintendent in the latter’s office.

“So, what are we going to do about this club, close it?” the Superintendent asked.

“No, if we closed it, we’ll lose all leads. I’d like to put someone inside, and see what intelligence is available,” replied the DCI.

“Hmm, that is not as easy as it sounds, right Bruce?” the Superintendent asked.

“Right boss. This is a club that only hires transvestites and transgendered staff. All the bar staff and hostesses are genetic males, but look female. Many of them are half way between male to female, and most have had breast implants. We would be hard pushed to put in anyone undercover in these circumstances. With the exception of the manager and the doormen, all the others are in drag,” he told them

“How about as doorman, then?”

“Possible, but the doormen don’t see or hear half of what goes on. Ideally, I should like to put two in. One as door staff, with the knowledge and agreement of the management, and another as bar staff, without letting the management know. The manager co-operated, but he is under immense pressure to keep his members confidentiality and is likely to clam up tight if pushed.”

“How the hell do we persuade a PC to go into such a job?” the DCI asked.

“With great difficulty. Also, there would be a problem if he is a local TVP officer, his life could be made a living hell if it got out, and the chances of that is very high,” Bruce said. The other men agreed.

“Right, then I’ll approach the Metropolitan Police, and ask if they could lend us someone on attachment. If they can’t find someone from their thirty-five thousand officers, what chance have we?” the Superintendent said.

“Sir, I also believe that we need to keep a very tight lid on this. It wouldn’t do to let anyone else know that the guy is in there. Particularly the officer we put in as doorman. I’ll get a small team to run with this, and they will keep things tight,” Bruce said.

“I agree. Then, I’ll see if we can get someone from the Met, and then Bruce, you see to it that the poor bugger gets trained properly.”

“Trained properly?”

“Yes, you can hardly expect him to go straight in having just parked his panda in the yard. He’ll need coaching in dressing, walking and all the rest of it. That’s your job. I’ll get you your bloke, you train him.”
 
 
Chapter 2
 
 
The shoplifter did not want to be arrested, as he had already assaulted the store detective. PC Nick Winton went as backup for PC Edgeson, who had taken the call initially. When Nick got there, he saw a large Irishman struggling with Mark Edgeson. Mark was obviously trying to get him to his car, but the man simply didn’t want to go.

Nick calmly went in with a knee strike, which made the man fall over. Nick then placed him in a straight-arm lock and placed him in handcuffs. Mark, who was well over six feet, looked sheepishly at the smaller officer.

“Thanks mate,” he said.

“You are just too damn soft, Mark. You’ve got to go in hard, and not let them take the piss,” Nick said, as he dragged the pissed Irishman to his feet.

“Fuck off ye little bastard.” said the prisoner.

“Oh ye of little brain,” said Nick. “You, my old fruit, are busted. You do not pass go, you do not collect  £200 social security, and now you are going straight to the nick for theft and assault.”

He put the man in the back of Mark’s patrol car.

“Can you cope on your own, or do you want me to stay as escort?” he said to his colleague, grinning.

“I can manage, you Yankee dwarf you,” Mark replied, also grinning.

“Well obviously height doesn’t get the brains, for you damn well know I’m Canadian, and not American, so thank fuck I’m only 5’8”. As you obviously suffer from oxygen starvation up there, and your brain has ceased to function properly,” replied Nick, returning to his car.

He left Mark to it, returning to his patrol area. He was always touchy about his height. The Police had only recently abolished height restrictions for applicants, otherwise he may not have been successful. He was in fact only 5’ 7”, and although he was slightly built, he was wiry and very fit.

He had only recently returned to the UK, after living in Canada since he was about four. His father had been an English university lecturer in History, and his mother was a French Canadian from Montreal, who had been a teacher. They had lived for many years in Montreal, and latterly at Guelph in Ontario, where his father had headed the History department. After they died in a car accident, Nick came to the UK having just left school. He had stayed with his cousins in Bath, but found them really dull, so he had bummed round Europe for a year. He had absolutely no idea what he wanted to do with his life. He had a personal problem, which he hoped he would grow out of.

Returning in 1998, he joined the Metropolitan Police on a whim. He thoroughly enjoyed the job, and now, with nearly three years under his belt, was eager to join the CID and deal with the more exciting and challenging crimes.

He was a popular man, who got on well with nearly everyone, but he found it hard to make close friends. There was a huge culture gulf between the British and Canadians, so he tended to socialise little, but when he did, it was mainly outside the police. He had just split from his girlfriend of eighteen months, over various things, partly he was unwilling to get too serious and partly because she wanted him to leave the police, but he wasn’t prepared to do that. He did hold his one secret, refusing to let it interfere with his life. His rationale being, you were dealt a hand of cards at birth for a reason, so you may as well play it as best you can.

He had applied for every CID job going, as well as any opportunity to work in plain clothes. The answer was always the same, “Get some more experience, and try again.”

It was a catch-22 situation. He wanted the job for the experience, but where he was, on shift in Kentish Town, he was dealing with crap - day in and day out.

At the end of the tour of duty, he returned to the station and booked his car back in. As he was filing a couple of reports, his sergeant, Dick Wells, came over to him.

“Ah Nicholas. You know you applied for the CID?”

“Sarge, it’s Nick, not Nicholas. My mom was French Canadian, but I’m not. Okay? What about the application? I failed.” he said.

“Well, you and several others have been invited to attend New Scotland Yard for a second board. It seems there may be a special vacancy, so they may select you yet,” Dick told him.

“Great. When?”

“Tomorrow, Friday at 14:00.”

“Shit. That soon, how the fuck can I prepare for that?” Nick asked.

“That is not my problem, if it’s any consolation, you all get the same warning,” his sergeant said.

“Thanks Sarge.”

Nick went back to the section house a happy man. He still had a chance of joining the CID.
 

*          *          *
 
He arrived at New Scotland Yard at 13:30 and asked at the reception desk where the boards were being held.

He was directed to the lift, making his way to the 10^th floor. He went into the appropriate room, to find at least twenty other hopefuls all waiting. By the time 14:00 came, there were fifty. Nick felt less optimistic, as there were clearly some very much more experienced officers here.

A uniform Superintendent and another man in a suit came into the room.

“Gentlemen, thanks for coming today. You’re all here because you have at some time or other applied for specialist posts relating to the CID, plain clothes work or surveillance and undercover work. This board is for just one post, and it requires special qualities. I have to tell you that if you are in a long-term relationship or married, this job is not for you. For those with heavy personal commitments, or substantial court warnings, this job is not for you.

“If you are over-weight, or over six feet, then this job is not for you. It is anticipated that you may be working undercover for a period up to six months, in an extremely stressful environment. So have a think, and we will see who is left.” The superintendent said.

There was some muttering and shuffling, after which many of the hopefuls left, leaving just six.

The Superintendent nodded, looking at the remaining men.

The man in the suit looked at each of them in turn, and then spoke quietly to the Superintendent. He spoke to three of the men, and they nodded and left, which left three. Nick was still there.

“You will each be interviewed. I have to warn you, personal questions are going to be asked, and some of these will be embarrassing. So be prepared.”

They sat, and as Nick’s surname started with a W, he was last. No change there. He sat and read a paper, and after half an hour, the first man came out, looked at the other two and grinned.

“Shit, it’s all yours,” he said to them, and left whistling.

The next man went in, only to come out after just ten minutes.

“They are having a fucking laugh, all the best mate,” he said, leaving Nick alone.

Nick was worried now, as this was not going to plan at all.

He went and knocked on the door.

“Come in.”

He went in. There were three men in suits. He had seen one of them before. They were seated in armchairs, and there was a fourth chair slightly apart. There was no desk between them and him

“Sit down, please.”

Nick sat in the fourth chair.

“PC Winton, is it?” said the man in the middle.

“Yes sir. Nick Winton.”

“I am Detective Superintendent Richardson, Thames Valley Police. This is Inspector Haddow, who is Metropolitan Police Federation, and this is DI Appleby, who is also TVP. I will let Inspector Haddow explain the circumstances, before we start.”

“PC Winton, the Thames Valley Police are investigating a series of murders in the Reading area. The MO is the same, and they are linked through one factor, a certain club in Reading. The problem is that this club is run for and by transgendered males. All the members of staff are male, but have the appearance of being female. Due to the circumstances, and the highly delicate nature of the club, the TVP have approached the Met to try to obtain the services of a male officer willing to work deep undercover in the club as a member of staff. They are unable to recruit a TVP officer for this task, and this is why they are here.

“There is no compunction for anyone to undertake the task, and no lawful order will be made to force anyone to do it. Do you understand?” the inspector asked.

“Yes sir. I understand.” Nick’s pulse was racing, fortune had a funny way of reshuffling the cards at times.

“Do you want to proceed with the interview?”

“I might as well, as I can still turn it down, right?”

“Right.”

“Sure, go ahead.”

“You have an American accent, or is it Canadian?” the DI asked.

“Canadian sir. My Dad was English, and Mom was Canadian. I lived most of my life over there.”

“I understand your parents both died some years ago,” Bruce asked.

“Yes sir, in 1996.”

“Do you have a girlfriend at the moment?”

“No sir, I split with my last girl a couple of weeks back.”

“How do you feel about wearing women’s clothes?”

“It is not something I have any knowledge of, I’ve never done it,” Nick replied, hoping his lie was not apparent.

“Have you ever had a homosexual experience?”

“Not since I was a kid, about ten or so, just experimenting. Certainly not as an adult.”

“Now, you are living in a Section House at the moment. What commitments have you at the moment?”

“None, I ride a motorcycle. That is bought and paid for. I guess I am pretty free of commitments.”

“How would you feel about working in an overtly transsexual environment?”

“I’ve no idea, it’s not something I’ve any experience with. I guess I can get along with most people. I don’t see I would have a problem. But I may have difficulty persuading them that I was one of them.” Again, he was very glad his pulse rate was not being monitored.

“I accept that. We can take care of that side of things,” the Superintendent said.

The questions continued, many personal, and many professional, the ‘what if’ scenarios. Nick looked at the clock. He had been in here for over an hour.

“Thank you, PC Winton. We appreciate the time you have given us, and also the honesty and candour with which you have answered our questions. If you would be willing to take on the job, it’s yours. But once you accept, you must move out of the section house, and we will provide you with accommodation until the operation is concluded. All contact with your friends and colleagues will cease, and you must accept that you are undercover, as from now. There is much work to be dome in preparation, and very little time to do it.”

Nick looked at each of them. The Federation Inspector couldn’t meet his eyes, yet DI Appleby gave him a small reassuring smile.

“I’ll do it, as long as I can back out if it gets too much.”

“Agreed. Welcome aboard Nick. You are a very brave man,” the Superintendent said.

Nick smiled, but inside he felt a tight knot of excitement. He had felt from a young age an irresistible interest to explore his feminine nature. He vaguely suspected he was partially transsexual, but managed to successfully hide his feelings deep in his sub-conscious.

Nick was given the weekend to clear any stuff he wanted from his section-house room or the police station. They were allowing him to keep the room, in case he washed out and returned soon, but he needed to take any personal possessions with him. He did not have much, and he put everything into his large rucksack and one suitcase. There was nothing at the police station he wanted. A car and driver collected his possessions on the Sunday evening and he put his leathers on, and started his Kawasaki VN800 Classic. He was given an address just outside Newbury, and he took off, heading due west, down the M4 motorway.

He arrived at the house before the car. It was a large detached house, in a small Berkshire village, secluded from the road. It was a nice house, and he parked the bike and took his helmet off. DI Appleby was at the front door.

“Well done, you made it then?” he said.

“You guys know how to treat your PCs well,” Nick said, admiring the house.

“This is one of the job houses we use for Assistant Chief Constables. But all the current senior officers have their own houses, so we use it for specialist operations, training etcetera. So, it’s the base for operation ‘Sugarplum’, as we are calling this operation.”

He took the young man inside, taking him upstairs to the main bedroom. It was a huge room with a king size double bed in it, plus en suite bathroom.

“This is yours until you are ready to go in. Hopefully, you will be here for no more than a couple of weeks at the most.

“While you are here, you must not go out as you are now. There will be a team with you, and food will be brought in. There is an excellent kitchen, and one of the team will do the shopping if necessary. You will be worked very hard over the next few days, and it will be very tough. I don’t envy you one little bit.”

“I’m hardly looking forward to it. But it will certainly be a challenge.”

“It certainly will. Incidentally, you are now on special attachment rates. Which means that you are on a standard daily pay, for all 24 hours, regardless of how much you work. All leaves are cancelled, so you get the overtime for them, and that is regardless if you actually do get a day off as part of your cover. Any expenses you incur then keep the receipts and submit them through me at regular intervals, or at the conclusion of the case. You will find that if nothing else, you will be financially better off when it is over.”

The car arrived and Nick took his belongings to his room and unpacked. He then went downstairs and into the lounge. There were two other people there, a man and a woman, both a little older than was he. They introduced themselves as Detective Constables Jenny Carter and Pete Small. They were part of his back-up team, and he was to rely on them for any support or help. They ordered take-away pizzas, and sat and watched TV for a while, enjoying a few beers. Bruce had stipulated that Nick’s identity and part in the operation was completely secret, and must never be mentioned to anyone, on pain of death. They agreed, and understood the situation completely. When Jenny and Pete left, he was alone.

Nick went to bed, but sleep was a long time coming, just what the hell had he let himself in for?
 

*          *          *
 
He woke on the Monday morning at about seven, and for a moment forgot where he was. Almost lost in the enormous bed, he recalled the previous day, and went and had a shower. He slung on a pair of jeans and a tee shirt, and went looking for breakfast.

He searched the kitchen and found some cereal, milk, and the necessary crockery and cutlery. He found some bread, and put some in the toaster. He made himself some coffee, and sat in front of the TV with his breakfast. Jenny and Pete arrived at about half past eight, closely followed by the DI and two other people, both women.

Bruce had Nick, Jenny and Pete together first.

“Okay, you are the A team on this one. As you know, we are putting Nick in under cover in a few days time. Now what we have to do is get a system of communication going that will leave no room for errors. They are here because you need to know who you are going to have watching your back, okay Nick?”

Nick nodded.

“Right, you won’t see them for a while, we will get you together just before you go in, and then hopefully you will not see them again for ages, but they will see you from a distance. They’re off now to set up their O.P., and, guess what, your new flat just happens to be right next to theirs, so we can watch your back at work, and at play. But don’t worry, you call the shots, so if you want privacy, you get it.”

The others smiled at Nick, wished him good luck and left. The two women came in, and both looked rather nervous and unsure.

“Come in ladies, this is Nick. He is your subject, and you have about ten days to work a miracle. Nick, this is Doctor Gillian Hepburn, and Rachel Holloway. They are both on loan to the Police from a Transgender advice centre and clinic. The doctor is a specialist in SRS and hormone treatment, and Rachel is a counsellor and coach for male to female transsexuals who are undergoing transition from male to female, prior to the actual surgery, and then after surgery as well, if required.

“What we propose is this, you must start today and live as a female. The doctor is going to give you an injection of androgen, a testosterone blocker, and then an implant that releases small amounts of female hormones, like oestrogen, which will give you a more feminine appearance. It will affect beard and body hair, and it will be in small enough doses to be harmless, and once you have the implant removed, then you will revert back to normal. There is no likelihood of any complications, neither will it affect your reproductive chances later.

“Once the doctor has given you a complete examination, she will insert the implant in your thigh. Then she will leave. Rachel, here, will be your constant companion over the next week to ten days. She will be very critical of everything you do and say. She will give you an idea as to the psychological aspects of transsexuals, and the way their minds work. If you are to fit in, then you need to know how to think, breathe and behave as one of them. Okay so far?” Bruce said.

Nick nodded, uncertainly. “Why do I have to live as a female, I thought it was only for work?” he asked, privately relishing the idea.

“Most of the ‘girls’, live full time as girls, and are at some point along the road to full SRS. Some are transvestites who get a thrill out of dressing and looking like girls, and others are gay who just enjoy the drag aspect for a brief period. Most are simply in transition, having turned their back on their old male lives. The gay group are the ones who tend to only dress at work, so we thought that it was far less complicated to keep you in one mind set, and away from the overtly gay group. But if you have a problem with this, we can change and work something out.”

“No, I understand. I would rather not be associated with the gays, thanks.”

“Good, then the first thing is to sign this indemnity and consent form, which absolves the good doctor and Rachel of all responsibility should something go wrong. It also lets the Thames Valley Police off the hook, in that you agree that everything is explained and you still agree to go ahead.”

Nick had many questions relating to the procedures and medical rational for the selected course of action. In order for him to be believable, there had to be a real physical change, even if only temporary. It was essential that he was not the least bit likely to be suspected of being a police plant, so this course seemed the most appropriate. No one would believe that a police officer would go to such lengths just for a short undercover operation.

Nick read the form, and signed.

“Doctor, he’s all yours,” Bruce said, and left him alone with the women. Rachel went out to her car and started bringing in suitcases. The doctor smiled at Nick, and told him to get undressed.

Gillian was around forty, and had short dark hair. She was very pleasant, and sympathetic. She was very knowledgeable about her specialised field, and he plied her with questions relating to the Transsexuals’ mental attitudes, and self-perceptions. He was going to be playing a role of a transsexual, and he needed to know how to think and live as one.

“You have got to be convincing as a woman who really believes you are trapped in a male body. Most transsexuals have had this feeling since they were very young, and every day, have to cope with being the wrong physical gender,” she told him. What she didn’t know was that this young man had been plagued by such feelings for a very long time.

The next hour was rather unpleasant, he was poked and prodded, and the doctor was very thorough, taking several syringe loads of blood from him. Finally, she applied some anaesthetic paste to his thigh, and made a small incision. She placed a small implant into the wound, placing a couple of butterfly stitches over it, and a dressing over the wound. She then gave him an injection in the bum.

“Right, as the Inspector said, you should feel no real ill-effects, but you may find increased sensitivity in the area of the breasts, and your moods may swing a little more than you were used to. If you feel really awful, then tell someone to call me, and we will remove the implant. It will cease to function after six months in any case. Do you understand?”

Nick nodded. “Doctor, are you sure the hormones will not cause any permanent damage?”

“Yes, as long as you stop within the six months. Should you continue to take this level of oestrogen, then you may become sterile, and even lose the use of your penis for sex.”

“Shit, let’s hope we solve this in a few weeks,” he said.

“This is very serious, but then so is catching the murderer. You are very brave to go through with this.”

“Or stupid,” said Nick.

The doctor smiled, said goodbye and left. Rachel returned.

Rachel was around thirty-eight, a large plump jovial lady, who hardly drew breath.

“Right, the first thing is let’s go to your bedroom, and we will start from there.”

Nick followed her upstairs, to find his room full of cases and boxes.

“Okay, Nick is it?” she asked.

“Yeah.”

“Right, what are you wanting to be called?”

“Huh?”

“If you are going to live as a girl, you need a feminine name. So, what’s it to be?”

“I dunno.”

“How about Nicola, or Nicole, or Nikki, perhaps?” she suggested.

“Nicole sounds okay, it has a French sound to it, and my mom was French Canadian.”

“Right, Nicole, that’s the only name I’ll call you from now on. I’ve seen naked men, naked women and all the stages in between. I was happily married for years, have four children and was a nurse for twelve years, so please don’t feel embarrassed in front of me, but just do what I ask, and we will get along fine. Normally, I have months to do what I am trying to do with you, and I have only days. So, it’s vitally important that we start in tune with each other, right?”

“Sure.”

Rachel produced a large tub of paste.

“Right, Nicole, strip off.”

Nick stripped, and she demanded even his jockey shorts came off too. She smeared the paste all over his body, while, at the same time she critically examined his general physique and appearance.

“You have many things going for you. You are not too tall, you are not too broad, and you have a young and fine featured face. You don’t have an obvious Adam’s apple, and that really is a bonus, because so often that has to be altered by surgery. You are nice and slim, and not too muscular, and the best thing is that you are fair, and haven’t a strong beard. This paste is a hair remover, and is much better than shaving. Leave it on for a few minutes, and then go and have a nice hot bath. What size feet have you?”

“Seven, why?”

“Usually men have huge hands and feet. You are lucky, we will be able to get you some lovely stuff, and I am hopeful that this will work. When the Inspector approached me, I imagined having to work with some six foot Goliath, but you really are quite small for a policeman, aren’t you?” Rachel asked. Nick came to realise that Rachel spent an enormous amount of time talking.

Nick went for a bath, and when he got out, he saw a vast amount of hair lying in the empty bath. His body felt different, and his arms and legs were incredibly smooth.

He wrapped a towel around his waist, returning to the bedroom.

“The trick about believing that you are a girl is to look and feel like one. The rest seems to follow. So we are going to make you look like one, and hopefully you will feel like one as well.”

She rooted about and handed Nick some underwear.

“These knickers are specially designed for the task. They are very tight, and so you can tuck your male bits away between your legs. Your testicles you just slide up into the cavity, underneath, and this holds everything in place. Now, you have quite slim hips and bum, so the padding gives you a more rounded feminine bum and hips. Believe it or not, the idea was originally designed for Japanese women, who wanted western style bottoms.”

Nick managed to put them on, rearranging himself so as to be reasonably comfortable. Rachel then sat him down, and pasted some clear liquid onto his chest. She then made him lie on his bed, and she stuck two very realistic breast forms to him, taking great trouble to get them exactly right. She had found a pair that matched his skin perfectly. She then covered the top edges with light foundation, the same colour as his skin.

“Just lie there for a few minutes. The resin is very strong, so you will not need to take them off for ages. If you do need to take them off, then this solution does the trick in seconds.”

“How long is, ages?”

“You should take them off once a week, and have a good wash, you can take them off every night, but the resin and solution is not cheap. And the more you take them on and off, the more tatty they get. So I suggest once a week, you can leave them on longer if you have to.”

“So how did you get into this?” Nick asked.

She laughed. “My darling husband, after fifteen years of marriage, he tells me, out of the blue, that he wants a sex change. So, it was either, leave, and try and start again, or help him through. I chose the latter, and we are still best friends. I got involved with a support group, and it is now a full time job.”

“What happened to your husband?”

“We got divorced after she had her operation. She is now called Nancy, and lives in Edinburgh with her male partner. She is blissfully happy, and we often see each other. The kids are funny about it, and they are not as accepting as me, but, they have been robbed of their dad.”

“You could say the same.”

“True, but I’ve found another man, and we are getting married next year.”

“Oh, good for you.”

“Okay, Nicole, up you get, and let’s get you looking pretty.”

Nick got up, and was amazed at the feel of the breasts now firmly part of him. He found it mildly erotic, and could help grinning in a self-conscious way.

“Now, Nicole, get used to them, as they have to be part of you. Real girls grow them slowly, and have time to get used to them. Treat them like old friends, just as if they have always been there,” she said, handing him a white cotton bra. She showed him how to put in on and adjust it so as to fit comfortably.

She gave him a pink top, that fitted tightly, and a dark red shortish skirt. As it was summer, she decided that tights or stockings were not practicable for the time being.

“I’m going to do your makeup today, but from tomorrow on, you’re going to have to do it. Even if it takes you three hours, you will keep doing it to get it right. We can’t afford to have you relying on anyone else.”

So started a very long morning for Nick. Rachel painted his toenails, in the same dark red as his skirt. Then she stuck false nails onto his fingernails, painting them in the same colour. She spent a good hour on his face; firstly plucking about four hundred hairs from his chin, eyebrows and cheeks. Or that was what it felt like. Then she applied a light foundation, so it covered up any blemishes.

“You have a very light facial hair growth. The hormones will mean you probably won’t need to shave in a couple of weeks, but until then, just keep an eye on it.”

She explained what she was doing, and why, for every step. She showed him all the tricks and techniques he needed to know, and after she had done his right eye, she let him try the left. At last, having repaired any damage he had inflicted, she announced that she had finished that bit.

Nick stared at the apparition in the mirror. He knew that it was him, but he hardly recognise himself. Rachel slicked back his short hair, and then put a luxurious long blonde wig onto his head. She fussed about for several minutes, and eventually announced that, ‘It’ll have to do.’

Somewhere amongst the many cases and boxes, she found a pair of red shoes, with 3” heels, and open toes.

“Here, my dear, try these on. I didn’t know what size you were, so I brought several.”

Nick slipped on the shoes and stood up, feeling very precarious indeed.

Rachel stepped back, sucking her breath in through her teeth.

“Right, so far so good, Nikki, you really look the part, but we are going to have to teach you how to walk, stand, sit down, and how to move about like a girl.

“Just watch yourself in the full length mirror, stop rolling your shoulders, and place one foot in front of the other, toes out slightly, swing your hips as you go. Beautiful. That’s it, don’t rush, just take your time. My God, you really have got it. It’s remarkable.”

Nick was staring at the girl in the mirror. He was speechless, as he caught his lower lip in his teeth and then licked his lips. The girl smiled back at him, very seductively. She was really beautiful, and he felt muted stirrings from deep within his constricting underwear.

So started another gruelling session. She had him standing, sitting, walking, going up and down stairs, shaking hands and doing all kinds of everyday tasks. He found it very hard to concentrate on actions that had been second nature. She showed him how to swing his arms when walking, how to bend the arms outwards from the elbows, and how to be much more wristy with hand gestures.

She had him practice flicking hair back, and touching the face as a woman would do it. By lunchtime, he was knackered, and she called a break. He collapsed on the sofa in relief.

“Nicole, that is not how you must sit,” she said.

“But we’re having a break.”

“Even so, everything you do must be as a girl, don’t let slip for a second. You must believe that you are Nicole, so start now. Say goodbye to Nick, and live as Nicole, for every second of every day. Every part of you must be female from now on, I will never refer to you as a male, and you must do the same. It is the only way, believe me,” she said.

“Okay, but I am working as hard as I can. I never realised just how different it is.”

“Shall we go?” Rachel asked.
 
 
Chapter 3
 
 
“Go? Go where?” Nicole asked, surprised.

“Out for lunch. I don’t intend staying here, as there’s a nice shopping area in Newbury, and we have to get you some clothes and your own makeup.”

“What. Like this?” Nicole asked, horrified.

“Of course, why not?”

“But, I’m not allowed to leave the house,” Nicole said, gratefully recalling the DI’s instructions.

“That’s not what he told me. He said for me to use my judgement, and you were only to go out if you could pass as a female. Believe me, you can pass, even your voice, which could do with a little work, will be fine,” she said to the miserable officer.

Rachel handed Nicole a shoulder bag, also in red, but suede. She gave her some make up, some tissues, a purse, which Nicole placed some money in, and a hairbrush.

They locked up and got into Rachel’s Vauxhall Astra. Rachel showed Nicole how to get in and out of a car whilst wearing a short skirt. Nicole realised that the lessons were never going to stop.

As they drove the eleven miles to Newbury, Rachel coached Nicole how to pitch her voice.

“You have a really good voice, the Canadian accent is perfect. What you have to do is come down to go up. Bring the tone down to a sexy husky level, and pitch it higher, so as to be more feminine, without sounding like a man speaking in a high voice. Your natural voice is just about at the deepest range for a girl, so you don’t have to do much, just make is huskier, and breathy somehow,” Rachel said, and then had Nicole practice saying, “Hi, I’m Nicole. I’m pleased to meet you.”

Rachel parked the car and they walked into the shopping area. It was a little after one pm, and a busy May weekday. The sun was shining, and many workers were out having their lunch breaks. Nicole kept seeing her reflection in shop windows, feeling increasingly uneasy and vulnerable. She kept seeing this tall, very attractive girl in a short skirt, so she found she had conflicting emotions. On the one hand, she knew what she was underneath, and on the other she found herself becoming excited at seeing how she looked. She had gone from being a below average height as a rather nondescript male, to a tall and rather strikingly attractive female.

Nicole was convinced that everyone could see straight through her disguise, and could see her for what she really was. Rachel kept having to reassure her.

“Do you like Chinese food?”

“Yeah, love it, why?”

Rachel smiled, taking the officer’s arm, and leading her into a nearby restaurant.

They were greeted and seated at a small table for two. They were given a menu, and the waiter asked if they would like a drink.

Nicole was about to ask for a pint of lager, when she saw Rachel’s raised eyebrow.

“A glass of white wine, please,” she said, in her sexiest voice.

Rachel almost laughed out loud, as the waiter grinned at Nicole.

“Make that two,” Rachel said, and the waiter left.

“Okay, girl, not quite so sexy. Otherwise I’ll have to start beating the men away with a big stick,” Rachel said with a smile.

Nicole smiled back. “I think I am beginning to get the hang of this,” she said.

“Careful, don’t get cocky. Take your time.”

The waiter returned with their drinks, and took their order from the lunch menu.

Nicole took a sip of her wine, and realised that she needed to go to the loo.

Rachel reminded her to use the ladies, so Nicole went off to find it.

Three suited businessmen were at a table further back, and they stopped talking as the long-legged blonde, dressed in a short skirt, walked past their table. Nicole heard one of them say, “Phew. I would.” She grinned to herself. Oh no, you wouldn’t, not if you knew what I know. She thought privately.

She went into the ladies and sat on the loo, having permitted her crushed nuts a moment of freedom. As she sat there, she tried to analyse her feelings about what was happening. In a perverse way, she actually was enjoying the whole experience, it was such a challenge, and she knew that it was not forever. The funny thing was, even at this stage, that was the disappointing part, she rather wished it would be forever. She found she liked the feel of the clothes, and she liked looking as she now did. She got an enormous kick out of fooling people, and loved being admired by men.

She found it easier now she thought herself as a female. Rachel was right, as it was all in the mindset. Rather like a foreign language. She spoke fluent French, but when speaking French, she thought in that language, she didn’t think in English, and then translate everything as she went. It was the same being a girl. If she thought as a girl, it seemed to come easier.

It was the breasts that made it more believable, somehow. As she looked down, she was aware that she had accepted them as being part of her, and every time she felt any self-doubt, she touched them, and they reassured her as to what she now was. They moved when she did, and jiggled when she made sudden movements. She accepted them as being perfectly natural, and it was as if she had always had them. It dawned on her that she was enjoying this a little too much.

She finished what she had to do, and tucked everything away again, as she dressed. She checked her make up, and even did some minor repair work. Another woman came in and smiled at her, in that self-conscious way that some women in loos seem to.

She returned to her table, smiling at the three businessmen as she passed them. Then she slid onto her seat, as she had been coached, flicking her long hair back with the appropriate gesture.

“Very good, I’m impressed. But the ‘come fuck me’ smile to the three men was a little over the top.”

“Is that what it looked like? I was just returning their smiles,” Nicole said, rather aghast.

“Their smiles were, ‘hello, do you fuck?’ smiles. And yours, my girl, said, ‘who wants to fuck me first?’” Rachel observed.

“Oh. Perhaps I have more to learn. How should I have smiled?”

“Why give so much? You must learn to graduate your smile, sometimes you can smile with the eyes only. It will come, just take your time,” Rachel said, smiling at the girl’s innocence.

“It is all so hard. And this wig is real itchy,” Nicole complained.

“Well get used to it, until your own hair grows, you’re going to have to wear one. We’ll get your own cut in such a way as to be feminine, and so when it does grow, it will be a nice shape. But that will take several weeks, and the whole thing may be over by then.”

The waiter arrived with their food, and Nicole just concentrated on eating. Even then, Rachel was coaching her to take smaller mouthfuls, and to eat slower and more daintily. Nicole switched to chopsticks, and the criticism lessened.

They finished their lunch and left the restaurant. Nicole was pleased that the three men were still there.

They spent the afternoon shopping, and Rachel helped her buy a huge range of clothes and accessories. However, when Nicole found herself having her ears pierced, she almost lost her temper. But when presented with several pretty ear studs and earrings, she mellowed, and just went with the flow.

By four o’clock, she was relaxed and comfortable with what she looked like. Rachel smiled as she observed how natural Nicole had become, she was secretly very surprised and pleased at the rapid progress they had made. She wondered whether, deep down, something in Nicole’s nature was this way inclined to start with. She had to admit to being a little concerned at the ease with which Nicole had got into role, and was beginning to get a little perturbed that going back may be difficult.

Nicole’s eyes said it all, as she was actually thoroughly enjoying herself. This was a whole new experience, and she found being a girl a lot of fun. She thought briefly that it perhaps shouldn’t be, but placed the thought firmly at the back of her mind, and got on with it.

They stopped off at a coffee shop and had a coffee, so Nicole took her shoes off.

“These shoes may be pretty, but my feet are killing me,” she said.

Rachel remembered that they had not bought Nicole any new shoes. So, after their coffee, they returned to the fray, and Nicole came away with eight pairs of shoes. In the last shop, there was a pair of black leather boots in the sale. They were knee length with very high heels. They immediately caught Nicole’s eye and she tried them on. She had a wicked look in her eye as she bought them.

“These will go really well on my motorcycle,” she said.

Rachel smiled, again pleased at the depths that Nicole was taking the whole project. This might work after all, she thought

They returned to the house to find a very concerned Bruce Appleby waiting outside.

“Where the hell have you bee….?” He started to say, and then he saw Nicole get out of the car. His mouth opened, but no sound came out. His eyes nearly popped out on stalks. He saw a tall blonde girl, with amazing legs and a superb figure. She was stunningly attractive. Then he realised exactly who she was.

Nicole smiled, and walked towards him with as much hip swing as she could.

“Why, Mr Appleby, how lovely to see you again so soon. I sure am glad we caught you,” she said in her sexy Canadian voice, so Rachel laughed at the girl’s performance.

“Fucking hell.” Bruce eventually managed to say.

“Well. That’s no way to speak to a lady,” Nicole said, and her hands flew to her mouth, as if shocked. Rachel noticed that every gesture was perfect, and this girl loved every minute of it.

Bruce turned to Rachel.

“This is a bloody miracle, and you’ve done this much in a day?” he asked.

“We’ve made a start. Fortunately, she’s a fast learner and is a born performer. When you gave me this task, I was very doubtful whether we would be successful. But with Nicole here, I’m convinced that she will be able to go to work in less that a week.”

“Excellent. Here let me carry these. Bloody hell, how much have you bought?” he said as he found himself laden down with a dozen carrier bags.

“She needed a whole wardrobe, and it’s not cheap,” Rachel said.

“Okay, give me the receipts, and I’ll sort them out,” Bruce said.

They went into the house and put the bags into Nicole’s room. They met downstairs again, so Nicole put the kettle on and made everyone tea.

Bruce watched as the girl went through everyday actions in a very natural way. When she sat on the sofa, she sat down, being careful to keep her knees together, as she folded her legs under her in a very feminine manner. Try as he might, Bruce just could see no sign of the young man he had seen earlier the same day. But there was something else; Nicole was more confident and relaxed than Nick had ever been. She was prone to smile and laugh, whereas Nick had been rather sombre and withdrawn. He glanced at Rachel, and she looked at him and raised an eyebrow. They would have to speak later, he thought.

He opened his briefcase.

“I have here your drivers licence, in the name of Nicole Le Fevre. I thought it appropriate, as Le Fevre was your mother’s maiden name. You will notice that the date of birth code still has you as male, that can’t be altered, unless you have the surgery,” he joked. He noted that no one laughed.

“I’ve got you a National Insurance card, again in the same name. You’ll see the date of birth the same as yours. These are genuine, as we have the means to do this in jobs like this,” he explained.

“What about my bike insurance?”

“Ah, give me the details, as we will get you put on it as a named driver for the duration. Likewise, we will arrange a special bank account.”

While they sorted out these rather mundane, but vital details, Rachel went and retrieved all the stuff from Nicole’s room that she no longer needed. She loaded her car up, and returned to the sitting room.

“I have to go as I have my kids to deal with. I’ll be back tomorrow at around half past eight, okay Nicole?” she said.

Nicole smiled, and said, “Sure, I’ll see you tomorrow. Thanks, it’s been fun.”

Rachel smiled. “You worked very hard. So well done.”

Nicole’s smile seemed to light up the room.

“I’ll see you out,” said Bruce.

Nicole went up to her room to unpack her shopping, while Bruce went out with Rachel.

“I’m completely gob-smacked. I never expected the result you’ve achieved so quickly,” he told her.

Rachel looked at him, and then at the window of the room where Nicole now was.

“Don’t underestimate her part in this. I’ve been dealing with transgendered people for many years. Hell, I was married to one for fifteen years. But she is something else. In all my experience, I have never seen quite so natural a girl. The transformation from the young man I saw this morning to this bright and very pretty girl is so deep that I believe that we have uncovered something that perhaps we shouldn’t have.”

“What do you mean?”

“Look, I don’t know anything about him, but in the short time I saw him as a male, he struck me as a rather withdrawn and quiet lad. As the day has progressed, I have watched a veritable butterfly emerge. The trouble is, I believe that she is happier now than she was before, and come the end of the operation, whether in one or six months, she will probably not want to revert.”

“Shit. Are you sure?”

“No, I’m not sure, but it’s just a feeling I get. You saw how she teased you and played with you when she noticed your reaction to her appearance?”

“Yes.”

“I hadn’t taught her any of that, it was all natural. She has more natural female reactions to things than male.”

“So, you are telling me that she is a latent transsexual?”

“Possibly. There are many facets to the human condition. But that individual is more of a girl than I could have either expected or wished for. It seems that Nicole was there all along, and only needed a tiny jolt to come to the fore.”

“Will this be a problem for us, operationally that is?”

“No, in fact you will probably get more than you bargained for. The problem may come when the operation is over, and you try to get her to go back.”

“Well, we will have to cross that bridge when and if we ever come to it.”

“I’ll be back tomorrow. Will you be here?”

“No, I have to set up the O.P., and sort out young Nicole’s insurance and banking problems. This is far more complex than I had anticipated.”

“That’s what happens when you screw around with people’s lives,” Rachel said with a wry smile.

“Hmm, maybe. Anyway, thanks for your help. Bye,” Bruce said, and he watched Rachel drive away.

He went back into the house, and Nicole was still upstairs. He felt awkward and embarrassed, yet he had to speak to her.

“Hey Nikki,” he shouted, he found it hard to call her Nicole, so this was a sort of compromise.

She came out onto the landing. She had changed into a summer dress. It had straps and was longer, reaching down to her knees. It was in yellow and green with a floral print, and she had sandal type shoes on. Her hair flowed down her back, framing her pretty face.

“Hi, sorry, I was just trying on some of the clothes we bought,” she said, descending the stairs.

Bruce watched her, noting the nail varnish and earrings. She was every inch a girl, while none of the old Nick was visible.

“Hey, you look very convincing,” he said.

She blushed and looked down, “Thanks.”

“But I really need to know. How do you feel about it?”

She looked at him and frowned. “There is the weird thing; I know that this is the first time I’ve done anything like this, but I have to confess I’ve always been curious to explore my feminine side, perhaps more than was either normal or healthy. But it is as if I have suddenly found the real me. I actually feel more in control and more relaxed than ever before. I’m a little worried that I’m enjoying it too much,” she said.

“Do you want to back out? It’s not too late,” he asked.

She looked at him with a curious smile playing across her lips.

“No, I need to complete this job. I need to know that I can do it and then walk away. If I stop now, I’ll never know if I could have made a difference or not. But thanks, as I know you mean well. Also, it’s great fun, and I actually am looking forward to the challenges to come.”

“Do you want someone to stay with you tonight?”

She shook her head. “No, I’ll be fine. I’m enjoying the peace and quiet, as it’s a nice change to the section house.”

“Okay, you should have all the food you need in the freezer, so I’ll see you when I have sorted out your insurance and bank details.”

“Okay, bye.”

Bruce left, feeling rather guilty at interfering with her life. Then he realised that he thought of her as female now. Maybe this would work after all.

Nicole watched Bruce’s Mondeo disappear down the drive, and she sighed. She was somehow frustrated, as she was all dressed up and had nowhere to go.

She went back to her room and took her dress off. Then she saw the boots. She smiled as she tried them on, and they were incredibly sexy, with the high heels and skin-tight feel. She rooted through her bags and found the little black leather miniskirt, and the white tee shirt she had bought. She put them on, and posed for herself in the mirror. She felt her erection fighting through her underwear, and gasped with surprise as she felt herself coming to orgasm. She rushed into the bathroom, and managed to release things into the basin.

She looked at her reflection in the mirror, and she slowly smiled. She felt really good. She adjusted her tight-fitting underwear again, feeling a little guilty.

She found her leather motorcycle jacket, and her full-face black helmet.

She practiced putting her helmet on over her wig, and taking it off, without disturbing it. Then she went down and locked up. She put on the jacket and helmet, and started her bike. With her boots, long blonde hair and miniskirt, many a head turned as she swept by. There was a pub on the A34 frequented by bikers, so she fancied a ride.

She cruised at a nice slow speed along the open road. It was a lovely warm evening, and she pulled off at a lay-by, and took her jacket off, placing it in her pannier. She started off again, and enjoyed feeling incredibly sexy as she rode along, well aware that her tee shirt emphasised her breasts.

Several cars containing young men tooted at her, so she raised her visor and waved at them. She finally reached the pub and saw several leather clad men and women outside enjoying their drinks. She rolled to a stop and put the bike on its stand.

She took her helmet off, carefully, shaking her hair free. Then she walked into the pub. Her heels were very high, so she walked quite slowly. She ordered and paid for her pint of lager shandy, and went back and sat by her bike. Within a few minutes, several bikers wandered over and admired her bike. They sat and chatted to her, and she felt very relaxed and at ease.

One large guy, who had been sitting on a huge gleaming Harley, and dressed in the full Harley leathers, spoke to her.

“Hi, nice bike.”

“Thanks. It’s not a Harley, but I like it,” she said.

“Hey you’re Canadian.”

“Glad you could tell, most people think I am American.”

“I lived in Vancouver for four years. So I can tell the difference. I’m Reg Lawrence.”

“Hi Reg, I’m Nicole Le Fevre.”

He held out his hand and she shook it, as per Rachel’s instructions.

“Nice to meet you Nicole. Are you waiting for anyone?”

She laughed, and he found her laugh delightful.

“No, I just split with my guy last week, so I’m enjoying my freedom. How about you? No chick on the back?”

“My wife’s at home. She hates the bloody bike, so I just cruise, have a half and go home again. At the weekends we go on long trips down to Devon or Wales or somewhere like that.”

“We?”

“There is a group of us from work. We are all middle aged schoolboys.”

“Oh. What do you guys do?”

“We work in a bank. How about you?”

“I hope to work in a club, behind the bar. I have not long been back in the UK. My dad was English, but mom was Canadian. We lived in Canada for most of my life, until they got killed,” she said.

“I’m sorry.”

“It’s all in the past now. Life goes on.”

“It certainly does. Can I get you another drink?”

“No, one is plenty, I had better get back. I just needed to get out for a while. I’m house sitting for a friend. So I can’t leave for too long,” she said.

At that moment, three motorcycles pulled in, and to her horror she recognised the men, they were all Met officers from her police station. They knew her bike, so she had to leave in a hurry.

However, they didn’t give her bike a second glance, as they were all too busy looking at her. They all went into the pub, she said goodbye to Reg, and left quickly.

As she travelled down the road, she began to relax, until she became aware of another bike matching her speed, she checked, and it was Reg. She slowed, allowing him to pull alongside, and he grinned at her. She smiled and nodded, so they rode like that until her turn off. She waved, and he disappeared up the A34 towards the M4.

She returned to the house, confident that she had what it took to pass the test. She went into the kitchen and looked in the freezer. There were some chicken Kievs and some oven fries, so she cooked herself a meal. She kept seeing her reflection in the windows, and it made her smile. The one thing which kept catching her unawares was the nail varnish on her hands. She kept surprising herself, and she knew that it was going to take time to get used to things.

She ate her food watching the TV and then washed up. With nothing on TV, she went and had a shower.

She took her wig off and stepped into the shower. She watched the water run off her breasts, regarding her male genitalia with distaste. It was at that precise moment she realised that she no longer wished to be male, and had she the opportunity to rid herself of those appendages, she would have quite happily done so.

This caused her considerable confusion and anxiety. She washed and put on a nightdress. She sat on her bed, on the verge of tears, unsure of what was happening and why. Every time she tried to become Nick, and get things into perspective, Nicole took over, and pushed Nick away. Nicole was the dominant and prime personality. She was fighting for her survival, and Nick hadn’t got a chance.

Despite the physical evidence, Nicole won the battle that night and, eventually, as dawn beaconed, the girl slept, content to be just that, a girl.
 
 
Chapter 4
 
 
Bruce Appleby was very quiet that evening, so Carol asked him several times if he was okay.

Eventually, he admitted that he was worried about the murder investigation, and the fact that one officer was having to take a very tricky undercover job.

“The trouble is, it may cause him some personality difficulties after the job is over, so I feel guilty asking him to do it,” he admitted.

“He knew what you were asking from him, didn’t he?”

“Yes.”

“You told him what was expected, and the problems he may face?”

“Yes.”

“Then if he was still willing to go ahead, and no one made him do it, it’s his problem,” she said.

“I suppose you’re right, but I’d hate to see him get screwed up because of my investigation.”

“He can get out if he wants?”

“Yes, oh I know, I even gave him a chance to back out today, but he sees it as a challenge now.”

“Well then, there you are, he’s made the decision, and you shouldn’t feel guilty about it,” she said.

“Yeah, okay. I still feel responsible.” Bruce said, obstinately.

“How is the investigation going?”

“It isn’t. We’ve come up against a complete brick wall. The only hope for a break through is the undercover operation.”

“Well, there’s another justification for keeping him in place.” Carol said. She knew Bruce only too well, and he just needed reassurance that he was doing everything properly.
 

*          *          *
 
The next day, first thing, Bruce went in to see the DCI.

“Well, Bruce how is our man getting on?”

“Our man, or rather our girl, is getting on fine. Rachel, the coach, reckons she will be ready to go in to the club in a week.”

“A week, I thought it was going to take longer?” the Chief Inspector said, sounding surprised.

“We all did, but it seems Nick, or rather, Nicole, is a natural and has taken to the role very quickly. There’s a slight possibility that there may be problems as and when the operation is over, and she has to go back to being Nick again.”

“Hmm, is that serious?”

“For him, or for us?”

“Both.”

“For him, yes, there may be all sorts of counselling needed. For us, not really, he hasn’t been ordered to do it, he can back out whenever he wants, and I will give him that option every day.”

“This woman, Rachel, can she help?”

“Sure, but at the moment her brief is to make him into a her. But, she brought the matter to my attention, as she is very sharp. I think we’ll be able to handle it. But you should have seen her.”

“Who, Rachel?”

“No, Nicole. It was amazing, she was a girl, no doubt about it, she was very attractive and 100% convincing, even down to the mannerisms and voice. I wasn’t sure it would work, but now I am sure it will.”

“So what are you doing today?”

“I have a meeting arranged with the manager of the club. I want to put one of our guys in as a doorman, and I need to make it look as if this is the important part of our investigation. Then I have some admin work to do in relation to Nicole’s insurance and bank details. I have to check up on the O.P. and Nicole’s flat. And most importantly, I have to submit her application for the job at the club, but I have to get a digital photograph taken of her to put with it.”

“How can you do that?”

“They only take applicants from the Internet, and the application form is on their web site. The idea is you fill it in, and send it off, without printing any paper off. With a digital camera, you download the picture direct onto the application form. It is all very clever. I’ve even set up an email account for her, and we filled in the details last night. As it happens, she actually worked in a cocktail bar in Toronto, so has the necessary experience.”

“You keep referring to him as her. Is that intentional, or am I missing something?”

“You have to meet her. I know what I saw, and there is no way I can call her anything other than ‘her’. I don’t really understand how they managed it, but she is a girl.”

“Well, that’s what we wanted, you seem surprised?”

“Yes, I am. I expected someone who looked like a bloke trying to look like a girl. Well, there is nothing blokeish about her.”

“Well, that sounds as if everything is going to plan. Keep me updated, and let me know if anything changes.”

Bruce went and sorted out Nicole’s bank details. He called on the local branch manager, and set up an account in her false details. He explained all the circumstances, so under the circumstances, the manager was pleased to help, particularly as he could see positive publicity coming out for the bank at the conclusion of the case. He supplied all the necessary forms, and Bruce promised to have them all signed and returned within 24 hours.

He then contacted the insurance company, and they simply added the name of Nicole Le Fevre as a named driver.
 

*          *          *
 
Later, when Bruce arrived at the club, Sean Cooper was expecting him, so he was whisked straight into his office. It seemed the club opens at 10am, and didn’t close until 3 or 4 am.

“Thanks for seeing me, I suppose you have a rough idea why I’m here?” Bruce asked.

“It’s crossed my mind. I suspect you want to put a police officer into the club?”

“That’s right, but the only role I can envisage is that of door staff. I can’t impress upon you enough how important this is, and how essential that this knowledge never leaves this room.”

Sean shrugged. “This is an exclusive club, so it’s as important for us that no scandal occurs. Society is hard enough on the transgendered community, the last thing they need is a witch-hunt in the press. So it’s in our interests to catch the murderer as soon as possible.”

“Good, I’m glad we can agree on that point. When can we put someone in?”

“As soon as you like. He must be presentable and reliable. But if he is a copper, then he should be,” Sean said, smiling slightly.

“I will arrange it within the next few days; can you let me know what hours they work, and all the rest of that sort of stuff?”

“No problem, I have the file here. Here, take this with you, and it would be best if he fills out an application form. As it happens, we are short of one, so it will be timed well. Do we need to pay him?”

“Do everything as usual, all his pay will be refunded, straight back, but give him a pay slip in the usual way.”

Sean smiled. “Even better. I may take on another guy at the same time, that way, if your man leaves when the operation is over, we will still be up to strength.”

“That’s your decision. Thanks for your cooperation. I’ll get the officer to attend, clutching a completed application form.”

“Ah, difficult. All our application forms are on our web site, as we are paper free. Just log in, fill out the form, and submit it as per the screen instructions. Then ring and tell me which one is yours,” Sean explained, passing over a card with the website address. Bruce smiled, as he already knew the procedure.

“One more thing Mr Cooper, I have to ask, where were you at midnight on the evening Mr McCarthy died?”

Sean smiled. “I was here, Mr Appleby, as I never leave the club between ten pm and when it closes. It’s more than my job’s worth. You will see me on video, I was at the upper bar, and I was there for about an hour,” he replied.

“Fine. Now comes the sensitive question, I am afraid. If you are unwilling to give me a list of current members, I will need a list of any members who had their membership terminated or withdrawn within the last eighteen months, in addition, any members who have resigned. Also, I’ll need a list of any staff or performers who have left over a similar period. Ideally, I should like a list of all members too, but I see we may need a court order for that one.”

Sean had been waiting for this question. He was not happy about it, but he knew that it would be very simple for the police to seize what they wanted, so he appreciated Bruce’s approach. He handed him an envelope.

“That’s a list of what you want. I understand your desire to have a list of current members, and I have spoken with the directors. We may be able to come to a compromise, so bear with me.”

Bruce took the envelope.

“Right, that’s all then. Thank you Mr Cooper. I hope we don’t get in each other’s way too much.”

“So do I. Goodbye Inspector.”
 

*          *          *
 
Meanwhile, Rachel had arrived at the house to find Nicole up, dressed in jeans and a tee shirt, made up, and looking very presentable indeed. She was in a sombre mood, looking tired, and was yawning.

“Morning Nicole, you look good, but how come you are so tired?”

“Hi Rachel, I don’t know. I didn’t sleep very well. I’m not used to these, for one thing,” she said pointing to her breasts. “And I had a small crisis when I had a shower last night. Can I ask you a question?”

“Of course, that is why I am here?”

“How does one know that one is a transsexual?”

Rachel looked at her; she had half expected the question, but not yet.

“There are various ways, but no two are necessarily the same. Why?”

“Well, I decided that I actually like being a girl, and I know it’s all new and strange, rather exciting, and all. However, it bothered me that I find it so much more enjoyable than perhaps I should. Not only that, I’m aware that my personality seems to change, I feel more outgoing, more confident, and frankly, more fun. Last night, I took a deep, long look at myself and thought that maybe I’m a transsexual, but never really realised it. Can that happen?”

Rachel didn’t know, so she admitted it. “As I said, there is no set formula. In some, the urge and feeling has been there since birth. For others it’s a gradual process, which builds up over time. There’s no reason that a sudden change in life circumstances can’t trigger it off. The crucial factor is not what causes it, but what’s going through the mind now. You must ask yourself three questions.

“One: do you feel you want to be a woman, rather than a man, with all your heart and soul?

“Two: if you had to stay as a male, would it be the worst possible thing for you?

“Three: would you be willing to undergo whatever process it takes to get to being female, regardless of cost, pain, and time?

“If the answers to all those are yes, then girl, you have a problem. You may well be a transsexual, and may face a long and very tough road in front of you. If the answers are No, then you are getting a kick out of the situation, so enjoy it while it lasts.” Rachel said.

To her dismay, she saw tears forming in Nicole’s eyes, and they rolled down her cheeks.

“The answer is yes, to each of them.” she said, and started to sob, so Rachel cradled her in her arms, just allowing her release her tensions. Finally, Nicole managed to stop crying, and blew her nose on a tissue.

“I’m sorry; I don’t know what made me cry. It’s very strange, I haven’t cried since I was a kid.”

“It’s possibly the hormones. The injection you had yesterday was a cocktail of testosterone blockers and female hormones, just to set you up. It is perfectly normal, so don’t worry. But you need to seriously think about what you told me. I think it wise to back out now, before you get in so far that you never can get out again.” Rachel suggested.

“NO!” Nicole said, forcefully, but then continued in a reasonable tone. “No, I think it’s even too late now, but I want do this. It’s my decision, no one has forced me, but this is my free decision, so I want to keep going.”

She smiled. “Besides, I’m enjoying it more than if I was being what I used to be?”

Rachel looked at the girl, but could see no trace of Nick whatsoever.

“Listen to me, I want you to forget gender games, forget the police and undercover operations, forget why I’m here and what happened yesterday. Just tell me, in you own mind, honestly, who are you?” Rachel looked earnestly at the girl.

Nicole frowned, obviously searching her soul. Finally, she looked Rachel square in the eye.

“I’m Nicole. I’m a girl, despite what I was, and despite what’s between my legs. I am a girl,” she said, very clearly and without hesitation. Rachel nodded.

“Then, my dear, once this little job is over, we need to talk,” she said.

“Why wait, surely we can talk now, and as we go?” Nicole asked.

“I suppose we can, but what do we tell your bosses?”

Nicole frowned. “Nothing, they don’t need to know yet, until the time comes.”

“I have to tell you, they’ll probably already guess,” Rachel warned her.

“How come?”

“Because of how well you took to the task. It’s obvious that you enjoy being a girl. You blossomed, and your pleasure was very apparent.”

“Oh,” she said, frowning.

“Look, I’m in a tricky position. They asked me to help coach you for a role, and it seems that that you’ve grasped the role very well, too well perhaps. I think it wise for us to just tread carefully, and not to immediately make decisions, which have far-reaching consequences on your future. So, let me do what they’re paying me for, and at the same time we can deal with any issues as and when they come up. Okay?”

Nicole nodded. “You know, I feel better now.”

“Good, why?”

“Because I know what I have to aim for, and it helps to know I’m not alone. But I am a police officer, regardless of any gender issues, and I will do my job,” she said.

“Fine, then go and repair your make up, crying is not good for mascara,” Rachel said.

Rachel put the kettle on, and Nicole joined her a little while later. She was dressed in the summer floral print dress they had bought the day before. She looked very relaxed and natural.

They sat at the kitchen table, sipping their mugs of tea.

“Okay, coach. What have you got lined up for us today?” Nicole asked.

“Well, I thought we’d venture out again, perhaps to the market. You need to get out as much as you can, into different situations,” Rachel said.

Nicole smiled.

“What’s so funny?” Rachel asked.

“Last night was such a lovely evening, that I went out for a ride on my bike,” Nicole admitted.

“Oh yes?”

“I wore that leather mini skirt I bought yesterday, the white tee shirt and the boots. I went to a pub on the A34 where bikers hang out. Anyway, this middle-aged Harley fanatic chatted me up. He was actually very sweet, but I realised that I can pass whenever I want to,” she said with a big grin.

Rachel nodded, and knew that Nicole was right, but she needed a few pointers to make it even easier for her.

They were about to go out when the phone rang. Nicole answered it. It was Bruce Appleby.

“How’s things?” he asked.

“Fine, we were just going out.”

“Good. What time are you going to be back?”

Nicole asked Rachel.

“About three pm.”

“Fine. I’ll be there then, I’ll bring a laptop, as we need to fill in your application form and take some pictures. Oh, I’ve sorted your insurance for the bike, and the bank. So you’ll be getting a cash point card and cheque book soon. They’ll be sent to your flat.”

“My flat?”

“We’ve rented you a flat not far from the club, remember?”

“Vaguely. Okay. See you at three.”

He rang off.

Rachel and Nicole went to the Market in Newbury, and they spent the time going round the stalls. Rachel had Nicole talking to all the stallholders, making her watch the interaction between women generally. Nicole watched their mannerisms; she picked up on their positive traits, and negative ones, such as poor listening skills.

“Can I not have my own hair done soon, I really hate this wig, as it’s so hot and itchy?” she asked.

“Your hair really is too short, perhaps in a couple of weeks or so. I’m sorry, but there is not a lot to work with,” Rachel said.

“Can I have hair extensions or something?”

“There is nothing to attach them to. You need to be patient. It is a pity you couldn’t have been given a few weeks notice to grow your hair.”

“Mmph.”

“Look, Nicole, your wig looks lovely, it makes you look great. Just be patient, okay?”

“Okay, but I’m not happy.”

“You’ve made your point, now shut up,” Rachel said, laughing.

They had some lunch at a pavement table of a wine bar, and Rachel watched Nicole closely for any masculine traits that might be creeping in. But, of these she could see no sign. Indeed, it seemed that with every passing moment, Nicole was becoming more entrenched as the girl she so obviously enjoyed being.

Rachel had to use the ladies, so she left Nicole alone for a little while.

Nicole was enjoying the sunshine, feeling more relaxed than she had for a while. She had been stressed during the night, but now she felt more comfortable about herself.

“Excuse me, is anyone sitting there?”

The voice brought her back to reality. She turned and saw a tall young man, and he was pointing to Rachel’s seat. He was quite dishy, but his hair was too unruly and needed seeing to. He was wearing brown corduroy trousers with suede boots, a check shirt and an old suede jacket.

“I sorry, but my friend has just gone to the ladies. She’ll be back soon, but we won’t be long. We’ve had lunch and we’ll be on our way,” she replied.

The young man blushed, “Actually, I know, as I saw you both together. I was just waiting to get you alone. I’ve now totally lost what I was going to say,” he said, and looked so miserable that Nicole laughed.

“So why did you want to get me alone?”

“I saw you in the market, about an hour ago, and I just had to talk to you. My name is Jamie, Jamie Calder. I’m sorry, you must think me very odd. I just wanted to know if you were real,” he stammered.

“Real?” Nicole was almost lost for words, worrying that she’d missed something and he’d seen through her disguise.

“I’ve seen pictures of models and film stars, but I’ve never seen someone like that for real, until now. So I had to know that you were real.”

“Come on, is this a wind up, or what?” Nicole said, looking around for his friends or a camera. Jamie blushed even redder, unable to meet her eyes.

“No, it’s not a wind up. Look, I’m sorry, I’ve completely fucked this up. I just wanted to say I think you are beautiful, and, well, that’s all really.” He turned and was about to retreat rapidly.

“Hey, Jamie, wait,” she said.

He looked at her with a soppy expression on his face.

“Pull up a seat.”

He did so.

“Look, you’re very sweet, and I’m flattered, but you have gotta get a better line than that. Mind you, you are still here, so it could work,” she said, and he smiled very shyly.

“I’m Nicole,” she said. He thrust out his large hand, which she shook, despite her hand being swamped completely. His grasp was gentle and his hand was warm and dry. His grin was so huge she thought is head was going to fall off.

“So, Jamie, apart from propositioning strange women, what do you do?”

“I have just finished college, so I’m working for my father.”

“And? That doesn’t answer my question, I’m afraid.”

“Sorry. I help run the estate.”

“The estate?”

He blushed again.

“Yup, my dad is the Marquess of Bramford. We have a stately home, which is like a conference centre and country club, and then there are the museum and farms. I sort of manage the estate side of things. I did estate management at Cirencester Agricultural College.”

“Is that a fact? Well, I’m afraid that I’m the daughter of a university lecturer, and we don’t have stately homes in Canada.”

“I love your accent. Where about in Canada are you from?”

“Well, we lived for a while in Montreal, and then we moved to Guelph in Ontario. My mom was French Canadian, and my dad was English. They died in a car wreck a few years back.”

“Oh, I’m sorry. It must be hard for you. How old are you, if you don’t mind me asking?”

“I’m twenty-three, and I don’t mind. How old are you?”

“The same. Do you have a boyfriend?”

“Not at the moment, do you?”

He went bright red again, but then laughed.

“Very droll. Good, that. No, I haven’t, got a girlfriend, that is,” he said.

“Hey Jamie, can I ask you a personal question?”

“Please, yes, of course.”

“You seem like a nice guy, but kinda innocent, have you ever had a girlfriend, I mean, a real girlfriend, not just a girl who is also a friend?”

He went so red Nicole thought she would see steam coming from his ears any second.

“Not really. I’m not very good with girls, I always seem to say the wrong thing,” he stammered.

Nicole saw Rachel watching with a wry smile on her face.

“Well, I think you’re sweet. But, my friend is back, so we gotta go. It’s been an education meeting one of the titled classes,” she said with a smile.

“Oh, must you? Can I buy you a drink, or a coffee or something?”

“Sorry Jamie, we got a lot to do. Maybe we can meet up another day.”

“Oh, can we? I mean, that would be super if we could. Look, I’ll give you my number and anytime you’re free, just ring me. I can meet you anywhere you like.” He fumbled with his pockets, so she produced a pen and a paper pad. He scribbled down his mobile number and handed it to her. She noticed his hands were shaking.

“Now, if I ring this, I ain’t gonna get the Marquess or anyone like that?”

“No, that’s my mobile. I put my email address on there as well. Just in case. I have my own house in the grounds. But I’m all over the place, so it is much easier. You will ring, won’t you?” he asked, his face so hopeful.

“Sure, if you want me to.”

“Oh, I really do. If you can.”

“Okay Jamie. I’ll call you,” she said, standing up as Rachel appeared.

“Thanks Nicole. You won’t forget, will you?” he said, as they walked off.

She turned round and said. “Jamie, how could I ever forget you?” in a loud voice, and everyone turned and stared at him. He went bright red again and grinned.

Rachel stared at the young man, as if she recognised him, but had forgotten his name.

“You are not safe to leave for a second,” Rachel said. “So who was your friend?”

“Some sweet little guy who has a crush on me. His dad is a Marquess, whatever that is.”

“Little? He’s over six feet. Just what is your admirer’s name?”

“Jamie Calder. Why?”

Rachel rolled her eyes to heaven.

“He is only the Honourable Jamie Calder, you silly girl. His father is Lord Rupert Calder, Marquess of Bramford, he’s in the top twenty richest men in the United Kingdom, that’s all. And young Jamie stands to inherit the lot.”

“Oh.”

“Oh, indeed. That’s one young man you leave well alone. I can see the headlines now. ‘Aristocrat Millionaire elopes with Sex Swap Cop.’ It won’t work, my dear, no matter how sweet he may be.”

“Nah, I suppose you’re right. But he was very sweet and very innocent.”

“Let’s get you home, your boss is coming over, remember?”

“Okay coach. Say, how am I doing?”

“Straight ‘A’s today, but you may be a bit too much of a flirt.”

They drove home, and sat out in the garden, awaiting Bruce’s arrival. Nicole changed into a pair of shorts and a singlet style top. Bruce found them discussing make up and cosmetics. Rachel was showing Nicole how to do her own nails, and there was much laughter.

He thought that Nicole was looking very relaxed, and if anything even more self-assured than the previous day.

“Hi guys. What kind of day have you had?” he asked.

“Hi Bruce, we went shopping and it was so cool,” said Nicole.

“Nicole only picked up a peer of the realm,” Rachel added.

“Shhh. Rachel. You promised not to tell him.”

“What?”

“Nothing, just be assured that Nicole doesn’t need any help in being a girl.”

“Really?”

“She has a few of the finer arts to conquer, but essentially she is pretty much ready. I think she will be more than ready by Monday next week.”

“Excellent. Then we need to get a move on. I need to get a picture of you in something sexy.”

“How about my leathers?”

“They would be good,” Rachel agreed. Nicole jumped up and ran indoors.

“Leathers?”

“Leathers.”

“Oh.”

Rachel laughed.

“So how is she?” Bruce asked after she had gone.

“I was right. She had a crisis last night. She seems to be suffering from an element of Gender Dysphoria. So she didn’t sleep very much, so with the hormones we had some tears this morning after I arrived.”

“Gender Dys.. what?”

“She believes that she really should be a girl, she is convinced that she is a transsexual. Whether the feeling is temporary or permanent, I don’t know. But she will do the job, and is keen to succeed. I gave her the option to quit this morning, and she shouted me out. We had a really nice day out, and I can’t see any signs of her masculine personality. Nicole is here to stay.”

“Shit. So what do we do?”

“Nothing, she doesn’t want you or the police generally, to know. This is something she sees as personal to her, and nothing to do with the job. It probably would have happened anyway. So we play by her rules. She does the job, and then we face the consequences. To be honest, I am not terribly worried. If she wants to go back, then that’s fine, if she wants to follow the female road, she is so nearly there already, all it would take is a psychological assessment and then surgery. I can already see the results of the assessment, and the surgery is the final act.”

“That will screw up her career, or his career. Shit, she’s got me confused now. What is she, a he or a she?”

“What do you think?” Rachel asked as Nicole appeared in the boots, the leather mini skirt and the tight white tee shirt. She had also repaired her make up.

“That is most definitely not a bloke,” Bruce said quietly to Rachel.

“There you are then, deal it as you see it,” Rachel said, chuckling.

Bruce took several photographs with the digital camera. Then he plugged in the laptop and downloaded the pictures. They all looked at the choice, selecting the best one.

They completed the application form that Bruce had downloaded earlier, which included a reference. This was an ex-copper, who now ran his own pub near Leamington Spa. The Thames Valley Police contacted him, and after an explanation, he agreed to be a reference for their undercover officer. The peculiar nature of the job was explained, and he agreed to back up the story that he had given a job to a young Canadian bloke, who was good at the bar job, but left to live as a girl prior to having a sex change.

Bruce checked and double-checked the details with Nicole. Then he logged onto her new email address and sent to the club address. A message returned to the effect that they had received it.

“Is there any way I can get a PC?” she asked.

He smiled.

“This Toshiba Satellite is now yours for the duration of operation Sugar Plum. So be nice to it. Email is one good way to keep in touch with us,” he said.

“Thanks.”

“Right. One of the door staff will be one of our chaps. His name is John Morris. He is a big Milton Keynes officer. He has been on the support group, so he can take care of himself. You’ll know him as he has a scar on the back of his right wrist. He was slashed by a razor a few years back. He doesn’t know of you, and we will not tell him. However, if you get into difficulties, just shout ‘sugarplum’, and he should help.

“So if there is nothing more, I’ll be off. I’m actually taking Mrs Appleby out for a meal tonight. So I mustn’t be late.”

He walked off, and Rachel said. “I may as well go. Tomorrow, we will do some make up and other stuff in the morning. And then, in the afternoon, let’s go up to London by train and take in a show. How does that sound?”

“Like fun. Are you sure I am ready?”

“What do you think?”

“I feel ready, but you’re the coach.”

“Nicole, I have been doing this for a few years. For some individuals, I could give them one to one coaching for several months, and they will never ever be ready. I’ve been with you for only a few hours, and yet it’s as if you’ve always been what you now appear. A very few people are naturals, and you, my love, are one.”

Nicole grinned.

“But that’s not to say you couldn’t make a mistake. So, don’t think you know it all. It takes a lifetime to even start to know how much is all, let alone know it.”

She hugged Nicole and left her alone.

Nicole switched her new laptop on, logging in to her email account. She smiled and went and found Jamie’s email address, and wrote short note to him.
 
 

Hi Jamie. Remember me? I am the mad Canadian you propositioned in Newbury today. Just to let you know that I lived to tell the tale, and so you can have my email address. You can proposition me via the internet now as well. I will call. But you need to give me one very good reason. Nicole.XX PS. Do I have to call you your lordship or anything dumb like that?

 
 
She sent it and had a wicked grin at the thought of meeting his parents. She knew that it would never work, but a girl can dream, can’t she?

She heard the doorbell, so she went to answer it, forgetting that she was still dressed in the boots and leather mini skirt.

She shrugged and opened the door. Two scruffy looking men stood there, a transit van was in the drive.

“Yes?”

“Hello Miss. We are in the area, and were wonderin’ whether you’d be wantin’ yer drive tarmacked?” the first Irishman said.

Nicole looked both men up and down, taking a mental note of what they were wearing. She thought they were travellers.

“My father is due back any second, he would tell you. He is a Traffic Police Inspector. If you hang about, I’m sure he would be very interested in seeing you.” she said. She smiled as they couldn’t disappear fast enough. Out of habit she took the number of the van, writing it on a piece of paper.

She went back into the house, feeling bored, so she logged on to her computer again, to find that Jamie had replied already. She opened his email.
 
 

Nicole Thanks so much for your message, I was thrilled and surprised you contacted me so soon. But I am so pleased you did. I am really sorry about earlier. I can be a real idiot at times. It is just I get all awkward with women, particularly if they are beautiful, as you are. Look, how about meeting me for a drink. Anywhere you like. I would very much like to see you again. I will try not to be such an arse next time. Jamie. XXX PS Just call me whatever you like.

 
 
She smiled, as he really was such an idiot. But she had a soft spot for him, he was either a brilliant actor, or he really was as naíve as he appeared. She picked up the phone and rang his mobile.

“Hello, Jamie Calder,” he said.

“Hi Jamie. It’s Nicole.”

“Bloody hell. Nicole, oh. Shit. How lovely. I didn’t expect you to ring so soon.”

“Hey Jamie, count to ten and we’ll start again, okay?”

“I’m okay now. You surprised me, that’s all. Thanks for phoning.”

“So where would you like to meet me?”

“There is a really nice pub called the King’s Head just down the road from here.”

“Are you known in there?”

“Yes, I suppose so.”

“Then perhaps it is not such a good idea. I don’t want your parents to get the wrong idea.”

Eventually they agreed to meet at the Fox and Hounds a few miles outside the village that Nicole was living in.

“I’ll see you there at six, bye now,” she said.

“Super. I can’t wait,” he said, but he found the phone dead.

He was shaking. He had never been very confident with women, and today as he wandered round the market, he had seen her. To him she was the most beautiful girl ever, and he fell in love with her. He had followed her and her friend as they went round the market. At one point, he had overheard her speaking to the stall holder, and she had a really sexy Canadian accent. He didn’t know it was Canadian then, but she had told him later.

He still was unsure how he had managed to pluck up the courage to approach her, but he rehearsed his speech, but as soon as he opened his mouth, he had gone to pieces. Yet she had been so gracious and delightfully forgiving, that he had been able to leave her his number. He never once believed she would call, they never did. But she emailed him and then called. He had been so surprised to hear her voice that he had gone to pieces again.

He was rushing back to his small house when his father saw him.

“Ah, Jamie. Where are you off to?”

“Can’t stop, Dad, I have a date,” he said.

“What kind of date?”

“I’m meeting a girl in a pub, so I have to change.”

“What girl?”

“A Canadian. I met her in Newbury this afternoon,” he said, still moving.

“Really? She just picked you up?”

“No, I approached her. She was at this restaurant, and I went and spoke to her. I asked her out for a drink. Look, I have to go. I’ll tell you about it later.” He was now out of sight, and running.

“Bloody hell,” said his father, and went n search of his wife. She was in the kitchen, extracting a tick from the Labrador.

“Jamie is off to meet some woman in a pub,” he said.

“Why?”

“Buggered if I know. Apparently, he just picked her up this afternoon, and now he is meeting her at a pub.”

“How do you know?”

“He just told me. Funny thing. Can’t remember this happening before.”

“He’s not usually very good with girls, he used to be quite good with horses though,” said his mother.

“I know. Do you think she comes from a good family?”

“If she is Canadian, probably not, but, it is a good sign.”

“Mmm. I was dreading him telling me he was like my uncle David.”

“What, your queer uncle?”

“That’s the one. I’m pleased really, but I hope he doesn’t propose on the first date. That would be a mistake.”

“Oh Rupert, don’t be an arse, and pass me the tweezers.”
 

*          *          *
 
Jamie was at the pub at five forty. He sat at one of the tables outside, nursing a pint of bitter. He was wearing a short sleeved, pale blue shirt and a pair of jeans. He watched the seconds tick away and, as six o’clock got closer, he became more and more nervous. He heard the clock in the pub chime, so he felt disappointment creep over his entire being. However, just then, he watched a large motorcycle come up the road and swing into the car park.

There was a group of young men at the next table, they started whistling, and one said, “Fucking hell, will you look at the legs on her!”

He stood up to see better at the exact moment the rider took her helmet off and shook out her long blonde hair. It was Nicole. She then took off her leather jacket, having a tight white tee shirt on underneath, a very short skirt, and the most wonderful boots that Jamie had ever seen. Jamie thought she looked wonderful.

She waved at him, walking past the crowd of lads.

“Hiya fellas,” she said, smiling at them as she passed. Then she came up to him, kissing him on the cheek. He felt completely numb.

“Hi Jamie, been waiting long?” she asked, as he struggled to speak.

“No, just got here,” he lied, but she glanced at his empty glass and smiled.

“You sure are a quick drinker, or was that here when you got here?”

“Actually, I got here at twenty to. You look really pretty, you know,” he said blushing again.

She swept her hair back and laughed.

“Thanks, you look neat too. Do you want another?” she asked. He stood there aghast.

“No. Thanks, but, I mean, let me get you one,” he said.

“You really are old fashioned, but if you insist, I’ll have a bottle of Bud, or Labatts, if they have it. Don’t bother with a glass,” she said, and he shot off like a well-trained retriever.

She put her jacket on the bench beside her, and placing her helmet on top, sat down.

“Have you eaten?” he asked, when he returned with the drinks. He handed her a bottle of Budweiser. “They didn’t have Labatts. Sorry.”

“No problem. Thanks. No, it’s a bit early for me,” she said, taking a long pull at her drink.

“Me too, normally we eat at eight.”

“We?”

“I usually eat with my parents. It saves me having to cook. I’m not very good in the kitchen, I keep burning everything.”

“Not good,” she said, making him laugh.

“I bet you’re a good cook,” he said.

“I get by. Living on one’s own is boring, so I get a lot of ready prepared stuff.”

“What do you do?”

“At the moment, not a lot. I hope to get a job behind a bar soon.”

“Oh.”

“You seemed surprised?”

“I thought you’d be an actress or a model, or something like that.”

She laughed. “Well, who knows, maybe if I get discovered. So Jamie, have you any brothers and sisters?”

“No, only child, I’m afraid. My parents were quite old when they had me. Dad is 67 now.”

“I’m an only child too,” Nicole said.

She looked at the man opposite her. He was about six foot one, but so self-conscious that he appeared smaller. He seemed to want to hide from the world, and yet that just made him more conspicuous. He had unruly light brown hair that seemed to violently resist any attempt to put it in order. He was clean-shaven, and judging by the small speck of blood on his chin, recently too.

He had an honest and nice face that would have been almost too handsome if it hadn’t had a broken nose smack in the middle. It gave him a slightly rough edge that Nicole felt improved him. His blue eyes were what her mother would have called, ‘smiley eyes’, and he had large hands.

“How did you break your nose?” she asked. His hand flew to the offending object, as he grinned.

“Rugger, I was about sixteen. It lost an argument with someone’s head.”

“Where did you go to school?”

“Eton. I loathed it, I’m afraid. How about you?”

“I went to my first school in a small town just outside Montreal, and then High School in Guelph.”

“Did you like your school?”

“It was okay, I guess. I don’t think I looked at it as something you enjoy, just something you had to do.”

“So do you speak French?”

“Sure, but the French would probably disagree,” she said, and he laughed again.

She took another drink, as Jamie watched her. He hadn’t been able to think of anything else ever since she had left him in Newbury. No one had ever affected him quite like this, and he was just so happy she was here. He pushed his hair from his eyes, for about the eighteenth time.

“Say, Jamie, why don’t you get a decent hair cut?”

“What’s wrong with it?” he asked, defensively.

“It makes you look like a schoolboy and doesn’t suit you,” she told him.

“I’ve always had it like this,” he said, still rather defensively.

She looked at him, trying to see what style would suit him. He was a big man, so she smiled.

“You should have a crew cut. It would make you look like a GI,” she said.

“God. Mum would have a fit.”

“Jamie, you’re twenty-three, for Pete’s sake. It’s time to get your own life.”

He thought about it, realising that she was absolutely right. He was so tied to his family that he had never thought about anything different.

“I wish I was like you,” he said.

“What?” she said, as she was suddenly worried that he had seen through her.

“I mean, I wish I was just a normal person. Every time I get close to a girl, my family frightens her away. All the girls that my family want to hitch me up to, have less endearing qualities than horses. You’re so lucky being normal.”

Nicole looked at him.

“Oh Jamie. If only it was so simple,” she said, sadly.

“Why?”

“It doesn’t matter, but believe me, no one really gets an easy ride, and that includes me,” she said. She considered telling him, but decided against it.

They just sat and chatted, and the time passed. She was relaxed, just enjoyed being herself, and felt no constraints or pressures on her. He, on the other hand, was calm on the outside, but inside was in turmoil. He believed he had fallen in love, and was desperate not to lose her. He knew that if he was too serious, she would back off because of whom he was, and he felt it was so unfair.

She stood up.

“I have to go to the loo, so I’ll get the drinks on the way back. Is that bitter?” she said.

“Yes, but you don’t have to get them, the evening is on me.”

“Hey honey, I’m a Canadian, I pay my own way. Okay?”

He smiled and surrendered.

He watched her walk into the pub. She moved so nicely, her hips swinging, and those legs. He felt very proud that she was his date and humble that she was prepared to come and be with him. He tried to work out how he could propose to her without frightening her off.

Nicole went to the ladies, and then bought the drinks. Several men eyed her and one even approached and asked if she was alone.

“Sorry, but I’m with a guy,” she said, to which he smiled and walked off.

She looked at the menu on the wall, deciding that it looked good. She went back out to the table, observing that Jamie looked rather cross.

“Hey, why the long face?” she asked, as she passed him his drink.

“You don’t want to know,” he said.

“Okay, if you say so,” she said, and sat down next to him. He looked surprised, so she laughed.

“I don’t like having the sun in my eyes, okay?” she said.

“How does someone like me ask a girl like you to marry them?” he said after a long pause. Nicole wondered if she had heard correctly.

“I’m sorry, what did you say?”

“Nicole, I know I’m making a monumental fuck up of this, but I need you to be honest. I’m not good at expressing myself, so bear with me. I think I’m in love with you, and I don’t want you to just walk away from me. Is there any way you would consider marrying someone like me?” he said, blushing beetroot red, and looking so serious Nicole thought he was about to burst into tears.

Her initial reaction was to laugh, but she managed to resist that, as it would destroy him completely.

“Oh, Jamie, you are very sweet, but we both know that you should never propose on a first date,” she said.

“I know, but this not exactly a proposal as more a sort of exploratory question. No one has ever made me feel this way before, and I just need to know whether I have any hope at all,” he said.

She took his hand.

“Jamie, believe me, we are just too different. I like you, but we would never be able to get married. Get real kid, I wouldn’t make a good Marquess-ess,” she said, and her heart lurched as he looked even more miserable.

“That’s Marchioness, by the way.”

“Whatever. Do you really see me as one of them?”

“Honestly?”

“Yes, honestly.”

“Yes.”

“Oh, come on Jamie.”

“Life is so unfair. I wish I’d been born as something else,” he said, heatedly.

“So do I, Jamie, so do I,” she said.

“Do you? Do you really?” he asked.

“Sure, every day I wish I had been born different, but let’s not go into that now,” she said.

He looked so despondent, that she squeezed his hand.

“Hey, I’m not going anywhere. There’s nothing to stop us being friends, and who knows, the future might hold surprises for both of us,” she said.

He looked at her and smiled weakly. Hope gleamed in his eyes once more, and the little black cloud over his head seemed to disperse.

“Look, let’s grab something to eat, and leave this subject for a while,” she suggested. They ordered some food and talked about all manner of things, mainly of him and his family.

By ten pm, they were still sitting outside in the warm June evening, and Jamie realised that he had never felt quite so happy in his life. He said so, and she chuckled.

“You sure have a neat way of flattering a girl,” she said.

“It’s true. I just love being with you, you make me feel different, somehow.”

“Different? That’s a new one.”

“It is hard to explain, but when I’ve been on dates before, I’m always on edge, and worried about thinking of something to say. But I don’t feel like that with you. We just talk, and if we don’t for a bit, it seems fine, and I’m happy just to be in your company,” he said.

“You are sweet, but you need to get out more,” she said.

“I’d like you to meet my parents.”

“Oh. I don’t think that would be such a good idea.”

“Why not, you’re beautiful, intelligent and I love you. What else is there?”

“Jamie, slow down, honey. We only met today, so don’t leap off into this too seriously too quickly. You don’t know anything about me, so back off a little, okay?”

“I don’t need to know anything else about you. I do love you, you know,” he said. “Our children would be beautiful.”

“Oh Jamie, don’t do this to me, not now, not yet. Look, I can’t have kids, okay, I had something wrong with me, so I will never be able to have kids, so don’t get this heavy with me. It isn’t fair to either of us,” Nicole pleaded.

“I don’t like kids anyway. Besides we could always adopt.”

“Jamie, enough. This is going too far. Okay?”

He looked at her and nodded.

“I’m sorry. I told you I always fuck up,” he said, miserable again.

“Look, just take a step back. Otherwise, I’ll not be able to see you again. I’m not ready for what you want, so either give me space, or I’m outa here,” she said.

“Friends then?”

“Sure, but no further. One step at a time.”

“Thanks. I’m sorry.”

Nicole looked at her watch - it was nearly eleven.

“Look, I have a busy day tomorrow, so I’d better go. It’s been fun, but don’t put me on a pedestal, I’m not the girl you seem to think I am.”

“To me you’re everything.”

“Jamie, stop it.”

“Sorry.”

“So, I’m off, thanks for the evening,” she said, standing up and putting on her jacket.

He stood and pushed his hair from his eyes.

“May I call you?”

“If you want.”

“Can I email you?”

“Sure, but don’t get heavy on me, okay?”

“I promise. Thanks for coming, I really enjoy being with you.”

“Okay, bye then,” she said, and kissed him on the cheek. “Oh, and please get a haircut,” she told him just before pulling on her helmet.

He was still standing there as she rode off. He touched his cheek where she had kissed him. Somehow, he was going to marry her, he thought to himself.
 
 
Chapter 5
 
 
Nicole slept really well that night, so Rachel arrived to find her up and dressed in shorts and a tee shirt. She had taken her false nails off, having varnished her own neat but shorter nails, and she had not put the wig back on. Instead, she had back-combed her short hair into a good attempt at a feminine style, and Rachel smiled at the girl’s determination to do things her way.

She was busy on her computer, so smiled as the woman came in.

“Morning, Nikki, how are you today?”

“Great, thanks. No crisis last night. I’m happy with who and what I am. You know, I’m amazed that I never clicked before, but so much of my life makes sense now,” she told the older woman.

“Oh yes, like what?”

“Oh, like how I had difficulties forming any relationships, and how uneasy I felt about my own sexuality and personality. I actually went through a transvestite period when I was about fourteen, but it was in my mind only, I never tried anything. But deep down I recognise that I always wanted to be a girl, but refused to accept or acknowledge the thought.”

“I see. So where does that leave you now?”

Nicole smiled.

“Two agendas, the first, and foremost, my job. And the second, my life. I have decided to go for it.”

“Go for what?”

“The works, SRS, implants, Rachel, I want to finish the job. I’m a girl, so I need to make everything right.”

“Are you sure?”

“Positive, it all makes perfect sense, and I’m prepared for everything that that means.”

“It’s a hard route to follow.”

“I’m aware of that. I’ve been reading lots of personal stories by girls who have been there, there are so many web sites devoted to the subject.”

“Well, if you’re sure, then after the police operation, I’ll help you all I can.”

“Thanks, I appreciate it. But you can tell me one thing?”

“If I can.”

“Do you think that I’m right to go for it?”

“I can’t tell you that. You’re the only person who can answer that one. But I can say that you make a lovely girl, and I think it may well be right for you.”

Nicole grinned.

“Thanks, that means a lot.”

“You’re welcome. So, what did you get up to last night, after I went home?”

“Not a lot, I went out to a pub with Jamie whatsit, for a meal. Then came home and went to bed.”

Rachel stared at her.

“Please tell me that was a joke?”

Nicole grinned. “No, we went to the Fox and Hounds, just down the road. We had a couple of drinks and he bought me dinner. It was pretty good really. Oh, you won’t believe this, he actually proposed to me,” she said, giggling.

“Oh my God. Tell me you didn’t accept?”

“Of course I didn’t accept, what sort of girl would accept a proposal on a first date?” she replied.

“How on earth did you let that happen?”

“He’s a sweet guy, but not really of this world. He’s so innocent and sheltered I found it hard work. But, we parted as friends, and he seemed to accept that. He has a real bad crush on me. I told him I can’t have kids, and he said it didn’t matter. So I’m going to step away a little from him. His parents wouldn’t approve of me.”

“I should say not. You’re playing a dangerous game, my girl. And you ask me whether you ought to go for SRS?”

“Why?”

“At this rate, you are going to need surgery to keep up with your love life.”

Nicole grinned again.

“So, shall we sort out your hair, as the wig doesn’t meet with your approval?”

“Yes please. Don’t get me wrong, I think it looks great, but it’s so hot and itchy.”

“All right. Those early years as a hairdresser now will pay off.”

Rachel brought out a pack with hair care tools, scissors and the like.

“Oh, the Candy Cane Club have sent me an email,” Nicole said.

“Oh yes, what do they want?”

“I have to go on Saturday morning for a job interview. I have to go dressed, is that what I think it means?”

“Yes, they want you en femme.”

“No problem. I’ll let Bruce know,” she said, acknowledging the email, and returning a note stating she would be there at 11:00.

She then called Bruce on his mobile and told him the development.

“Right. Hair,” she said, and let Rachel get to work.

There was not a great deal to work with, but she did what she could. She trimmed and shaped the hair, taking away any masculine styling. Then, after a shampoo and blow dry, she styled it to make it look much fuller than it really was. It was good, but she would have to wear the wig for a while, certainly at work, just for a few weeks.

They went up to London by train at about noon, and Nicole chose not to wear a wig, and managed to look very pretty in her summer print dress. Try as she could, Rachel could only see a pretty girl in her companion. As they had several hours before Les Miserables started, they wandered up Oxford Street. Nicole bought a white summer hat, cowboy style, with a wide brim, which went superbly with her dress and colouring, and her shorter hair became somehow irrelevant. As they walked, and window-shopped, Rachel was able to see another side of Nicole. The emotions of the previous days had dispersed, as had the excitement of new experiences. Nicole was completely at ease with her identity, accepting the transition stage would be a long and hard one. She accepted her male physical gender, and her female identity and emotional response, and was able to deal with all issues without resorting to denial.

Rachel was quietly pleased that the girl was as detached and as clinical as she was, it would make the various steps she would face much easier.

They went to Garfunkles for lunch, and Rachel shared about her marriage and the trials of being married to a transsexual.

“It must have been awful for you. What made you first aware that he was going through a crisis?”

“He had been hinting for months, but I chose not to realise it. He would take a more passive role in our love making, and he suggested strange role-playing games, which usually meant he could pretend to be female. But in the end, he just came out and told me he wanted to be a woman. At the time I was completely taken by surprise, but with hindsight, I should have seen it coming.”

“Was he a good father?”

“He was a superb father, a wonderful husband and a very adequate lover. His main regret was that he was letting me and the children down. We stayed together throughout the whole procedure, and after it was all over, we were divorced. She was more than generous with the settlement, and she does more than her fair share with the children. The older ones are a bit reluctant to go and see her now, but we all know that if anything is needed all we have to do is ask.”

“Did you feel it was somehow your fault?”

“At first, yes. I thought that if I had been a proper wife, he would not have been like this. However, his feelings started a long time before we ever met. He thought that by living a normal life, his feelings would go, and until his forties, they did. But as middle age beaconed, the feelings returned with a vengeance, and he no longer had the power to resist them.”

“Do you have any regrets?”

“Only one, that he had been honest and open with me when we first met. It would have saved an awful lot of grief.”

Nicole was quiet.

“What are you thinking about?” Rachel asked.

“I don’t know. My life has been turned upside down in the last few days. I don’t know where I’m going any more. I thought my future was cut and dried, but it seems that I was wrong.”

“One thing I learned, is don’t make long term plans. Make little short term ones, and then move on to the next.”

Nicole smiled.

“That makes sense. How much are breast implants, anyway?”

Rachel nearly choked.

“What?”

“That has to be my next goal. I can’t wear these things for the rest of my life, and the hormones won’t give me nice big ones, so I’ll have to get some implants.”

“They are not cheap, and I doubt whether the Thames Valley Police expenses would stretch that far.”

“I have a healthy bank balance. My parents left me quite a bit, and I have it all invested. I think I’ll make enquiries and set it up as soon as possible. How long does the surgery take, and what’s the recovery time?”

“You can be in and out in the same day, but there is a couple of weeks recovery before the stitches come out.”

“Oh, do you think I’ll be able to work while waiting for the stitches to be taken out?”

“I don’t know, as long as you are careful, I don’t see why not.”

“Thanks.”

Nicole changed the subject and they spoke of other things for a while. They finished their meal, did a little shopping and they caught a cab for the theatre.

The show was superb, and Nicole experienced the full range of emotions, courtesy of her new hormone balance. She laughed, cried, smiled and wept, and came out feeling exhausted.

She returned home and slipped into bed gratefully.
 

*          *          *
 
Rachel dropped in on Bruce in his office, the next morning. They briefly spoke about Nicole’s emotional state, and Rachel assured Bruce that she was stable, and more than capable of doing the job as required. She decided not to speak any more about Nicole’s stated intentions or plans.

Bruce was pleased that Nicole had managed to get an interview so quickly, and knew that she should have no problems getting a job. He arranged for the flat to be stocked up, and ensured that the back up team were all set. John had started his job as door security, and found that all the doormen were pretty isolated from the ins and outs of the club. There were six doormen, working a rota system. They were the only non-transgendered persons on the staff, and kept themselves apart.

They decided that Nicole could move into her new flat, and get settled before the interview. So Rachel planned to spend Thursday tying up loose ends with the girl, trying to cover any eventuality that she might come across.

As they had a cup of tea at about four pm, Rachel told Nicole that this would be her last evening in the house, and that she was going to the flat on the Friday.

“Already. Do you think I’m ready?”

“Yes. You’ve been a wonderful subject. It’s been fun. If only everyone else would find it as easy and natural as you have.”

“You’re so patient and wise. I’m so grateful for your help. I hope I can call you if I need any advice or am having another crisis.”

“Of course, here’s my card. My mobile number is the best one.”

“Thanks Rachel.” Nicole said, “Do you think Doctor Hepburn can help with the breast implants?”

“Yes, I do. Would you like me to set up an appointment for you?”

Nicole nodded.

“I’ve thought about it a good deal. Yes, please. I think I want them as soon as I can. I’ve enough invested to pay privately. And, if the job goes to plan, I should have enough to pay for my surgery at the end of it. I can always sell my bike.”

“Oh Nikki, are you sure about this? It really is very sudden and quick.”

“I’m sure. I don’t think I’ve been as sure of anything in my life.”

“Look, I’m going to arrange for a psychiatrist friend to come and see you this evening. I want her to give you an assessment and a full evaluation. You need full professional advice and medical supervision over something as drastic and irreversible as SRS. Would that be okay?”

“If you think I should, yes.”

Rachel nodded and went and phoned Dr Hillary O’Flynne. She was the psychiatrist for the clinic where Rachel and Dr Hepburn worked. Rachel explained the situation and asked her if she could come over. She checked her diary and found that was free and agreed to come over at five o’clock.

Nicole became quite nervous while waiting for the psychiatrist to arrive, and dreaded her saying that for some reason, she would be an unsuitable subject for SRS.

Hillary arrived just after five, and Nicole was about to start screaming. The psychiatrist was a thin lady in her mid forties, but she was very cheerful and friendly. Rachel introduced her to Nicole, and made no mention of the police or of the operation. Indeed, Rachel only introduced Nicole as a client who was in transition, and needed a full assessment. Hillary made light of the fact that she believed Nicole to be a genuine female, and was surprised at finding out that she was the subject. Nicole stunned by this remark, was very pleased.

Then Rachel left them to it, and Hillary took out her notebook and pen, and started chatting to Nicole. The chat was very conversational to begin with, and gradually became focussed on Nicole and her life history. Nicole was honest and answered all questions as fully as she felt able. She discovered things about her childhood that she had forgotten or deliberately shut away.

The doctor began to focus on the Nicole of today, her desires, her attitudes and aspirations. She asked her to describe how she felt as a girl, compared to as a man, and where she felt she belonged. She wanted to know how she related to others, male and female, and how, if any, being a girl altered those relationships.

She asked about sex and fantasy, love and marriage. She queried her gender identity and sexual experience and any change in sexual preferences. She asked about motherhood and children, and then about where she saw herself in ten, and even twenty years time.

Finally, after nearly an hour, Hillary drew the session to a close. Rachel appeared with some mugs of tea, and they sat together and drank them.

Nicole was so frustrated that she wanted to burst. Rachel smiled as she recognised the signs.

“So, Hillary, what do you make of our girl?”

“Our girl, is exactly that. Nicole, there are all sorts of terms for the various things that have happened in your life, and how you have dealt with them. Actually, you are far from being the standard case, but I can tell you that you are certainly suffering from gender dysphoria, and as a transsexual, I would recommend that you continue with the hormone treatment and undergo SRS within a few months. I must tell you that I have rarely met such a well adjusted individual, with a sensible and relatively objective view of your condition and situation. I don’t know how long you have been in transition, but I should say that you are perfectly suited to life as a female.”

“What does that mean, for me, that is?”

“I shall submit a recommendation that you are suitable for continued hormone treatment, SRS, Breast implants, and any corrective cosmetic surgery that may be appropriate. I shall refer this to Dr Hepburn, and I am sure she will make the necessary steps to help you on your way.” Hillary said, then she took her leave, wishing Nicole good luck, and that she would see her in a few months, just to make sure things were still fine.

“Rachel, I still don’t really understand, what is happening?”

“Nicole, you have passed the hardest test, now you are free to go for it. No doctor or surgeon would consider accepting anyone who has not had a thorough Psychiatric assessment undertaken. They would be left wide open for civil litigation and suits for damages without one. So it means that this referral will allow Dr Hepburn to treat you and to undertake the necessary procedures on you as and when you feel ready.”

“But I’ve only been doing this for a couple of days. She seems to have got the impression that I’ve been like this for ages.”

“That is because that’s the impression you gave her.”

“Oh.”

“So, relax, and let things progress day by day. I’ll see what I can arrange with the clinic for your implants. And I’ll see you tomorrow at the flat.”

“Okay, and thanks so much Rachel. I would be lost without you.”

“No, if this hadn’t started you would still be PC Nick Winton, and be none the worse off.”

“I actually believe that I’m better off now.” she said with a smile.

“Whatever. Bye, my dear.”
 

*          *          *
 
Nicole was alone again, but in a rather dazed mood. She tried to take stock of all that had happened, and the speed with which events had overtaken her. She knew that, at heart she was a girl, notwithstanding her masculine physical attributes. She knew she wanted to remain a girl, and therefore she wanted to be rid of the maleness and to replace them with the correct anatomical equipment.

But, she also realised that she now faced an uncertain and difficult future, but smiled as she would face it in a way she preferred.
 

*          *          *
 
Jamie was sitting in his parents’ large drawing room with a beer in his hand. His mother was in the kitchen and his father was going through the accounts with him. He was miserable.

Firstly, he loathed the house, the estate and everything to do with it.

Secondly, he loathed his job as general dogsbody, and assistant to his father, who refused to relinquish any responsibility to him. Not that he wanted the responsibility, but he was still nothing.

Thirdly, he was in love, and his parents were totally unsympathetic as she was not of the same class, and foreign to boot.

Fourthly, he had done what he always did with a girl, he had allowed mouth to over rule brain, and said the completely wrong things, despite her being so understanding and nice about it all. How could he have been so stupid?

He had tried to be so diplomatic when broaching the subject to his mother.

“Mother, has anyone in the family ever married a Canadian?” he had asked.

“God no. Whatever would they do something like that?”

“Canadians are really nice people.”

“So they very well may be, but they are not really our sort of people.” she replied.

“Nicole is Canadian.” he said.

“Who, may I ask, is Nicole?”

“She is the girl I met in Newbury yesterday. We had dinner together last evening.”

“Oh,” said his mother, in the same tone as if she had found a dog turd under the dining room table.

“Actually she is only half Canadian, her father was English. He was a University Professor.”

“Does she have an accent?”

“Yes, it is really nice.”

“Nice? A foreign accent, nice? Jamie, don’t be silly, there’s a dear. And what have you done to your lovely hair, you look like a bovver boy?”

Jamie had given up at that stage. He actually liked his new haircut. It was a crew cut, with a little left on the top. Nicole had been right, as he looked more like a U.S. Marine than a peer of the realm.

He hadn’t even tried to talk to his father. The fact he wasn’t queer was a great relief, and then he had said, “Your mother will find someone quite suitable for you to marry.”

So, Jamie had made several decisions. First, he was going to have his hair cut, then he was going to look for a job. A real job, with nothing to do with his family, or the bloody estate.

Then he was going to find Nicole, and, well that was the problem, he didn’t quite know what he would do. He wanted to marry her, settle down and live the rest of his life with her. But even he was aware that that was an unrealistic dream, and he had to come back to reality. He remembered what she had told him, “Jamie, you are twenty-three, for Pete’s sake. It’s time to get your own life.”

She had been perfectly right. Here he was stuck at home with elderly parents, in a crumbling ruin, and no prospects, other than inheriting father’s millions and decaying with the house and grounds.

His father was going on and on about the accounts, and Jamie had enough.

He stood up.

“Dad. Stuff the bloody accounts, stuff the house, stuff the estate, and stuff you. It’s time I grew up, so I’m leaving in the morning and I’m going to find a home and a job. I may be some time. But I will be buggered if I will allow you both to determine the air I breathe, the food I eat and the girl I marry. I may burn everything I try to cook, and I may ruin any relationship before I get a proper chance, but it’s my life and I’ll live it my way, so I’ll suffer the consequences,” he said. He put his glass down and walked out and returned to the house his parents had provided for him.

His mother had heard the end of his little tirade and asked her husband what it had been all about.

“Jamie, it seems, has at last decided to join the human race. He tells me he’s going out there to find a place to live and a job. Oh, and it seems he’ll marry whomsoever he wants to.” he said.

“About bloody time, I thought we’d have the silly bugger hanging about until we both snuff it. Do you want peas or beans with your pheasant, dear?”

Jamie stood shaking in his sitting room. He was angry and frightened. He didn’t want to upset his parents, but he was determined to make a go of things on his own. He sat at his computer and sent a sixth email to Nicole. He was disappointed that she hadn’t replied, but he held hope that she was not gone forever.

He then phoned an old school acquaintance, Archie Slade-Thompson. Archie was an estate agent now in Henley-on -Thames, and they had occasionally had a drink together.

“Archie, it’s Jamie. Jamie Calder.”

“Jamie, old thing, how the devil are you?”

“Fine thanks, how are you?”

“Bloody good, actually, why the call?”

“Good, now the reason I’m phoning, I’m after a flat in or near Henley. Can you help?”

“Do you want to rent or buy?”

“Oh buy, can’t be doing with renting.”

“Are you borrowing, or will it be a cash purchase?”

“Mortgage, no, cash old boy.”

“Then I’ve several that should be right up your street, one came in just this morning. Why don’t you pop over and take a peek?”

“Super, I’ll be over tomorrow. About nine am.”

“Yup, fine, see you then, bye.”

He put the phone down and thought for a while. Then he picked it up again, punching in another number. Will Bishop owned and ran a bistro in Henley, and was always after bar staff.

“Hi Will, it’s Jamie.”

“Jamie?”

“Yah, Jamie Calder.”

“Oh, Jamie, how’re you?”

“Fine, fine. Look, I’m sort of cutting free from the old dears for a few months and was wondering do you need any staff in your bistro?”

“Always need casual staff, old boy, exactly what are you after?”

“Well bar work preferably, not much bloody good in a kitchen.”

“I need a commis-chef, actually.”

“So what’s that?”

“Someone who sort of helps out the chef, so it’ll mean a bit of this and a bit of that.”

“Just help in the kitchen, I don’t have to cook anything?”

“Not really, maybe stick something in the odd oven or something, but most of the time you’ll be clearing up. I only pay five-fifty an hour, so it’s not a lot.”

“Washing up and stuff like that. Yes, I could handle that. The money, not bothered really, but that sounds good to me.”

“Really? I am surprised, but if you’re serious, come over and start on Monday,” Will said.

“Monday, okay. Look can I doss down with you until my flat is ready?”

“Um, rather not, not at the moment, the girlfriend wouldn’t be too pleased, but there’s room in the flat over the restaurant.”

“Where is that, above the bistro?”

“Yes, we’re just renovating, so it’s vacant for a few weeks.”

“Thanks old man, I appreciate it.”

“See you Monday then, bye.”

He put the phone down, returning to his computer to write a seventh note to Nicole, and sent it, then he packed, feeling better already.
 

*          *          *
 
Nicole checked her emails, finding six from Jamie. All were apologetic for ‘being such an arse’, and all were very sweet and rather pathetic. She was toying with the idea of replying, when another one came in. She read it and burst out laughing.
 
 

Nicole Disregard previous pathetic drivel from self-confessed arse. Am leaving home, and have got job in kitchen in Henley. Buying flat in Henley too. Jamie.XXX P.S. Have had hair cut, any chance of a drink?

 
 
She phoned his mobile, which he answered almost immediately.

“Jamie Calder.”

“You’re such an arse, Calder.” she told him.

“Nicole. It’s you.”

“Last time I looked. So what are you doing?”

“I’m getting a life, as you suggested.”

“Why Henley?”

“I have friends there, one’s an estate agent, and the other runs a bistro. I’m staying in the flat above the place for a while. He’s having it renovated to rent out, but it is liveable in for someone like me, and I start work there on Monday.”

“Have you really had your hair cut?”

“Yes. I think you’d approve, as my mother thinks I look like a bovver boy.”

“This I have to see,” she said, chuckling at the picture.

“Join me for a drink?”

“Oh, alright, on one condition.”

“What?”

“Marriage is not mentioned or even hinted at.”

“Agreed.”

“Okay, where?”

“Well, I’m moving out now, how about the bistro in Henley? I’ll buy you dinner.”

“I owe you for last night.”

“Look, I can be obstinate too, either you come as my guest, or I propose every other minute.”

“Okay, you win, when?”

“Eight thirty?”

“Give me directions, as I don’t know Henley at all.”

He gave her directions, telling her that it was not the type of place that leather mini skirts and sexy boots were really appropriate.
 

*          *          *
 
Jamie arrived in his Range Rover, parking in the car park behind the restaurant. He met his friend Will, who showed him up to the flat. It was a two bedroom flat, but most of it was undergoing extensive redecoration.

“I’m buying a flat through Archie, so it shouldn’t be for long.” Jamie told Will.

“Actually, you’re doing me a favour. The renovations are on hold until I can scratch together a few bob, and so it helps having someone in here.”

“Look, why don’t I do a spot of painting and stuff, in lieu of rent, and I’ll probably be better at this than in the old kitchens?” Jamie suggested.

Will considered this. He had adequate kitchen staff, but it would help him to get the flat ready. Besides, he knew the Jamie was a liability in any kitchen.

“Okay, that sounds a good idea. Look, I have to get back, dump your stuff, and pop down for a drink.”

“Ah, I’ve a girlfriend popping round, any chance of a table?”

“That’s not a problem for paying clients,” Will told him with a grin.

“Thanks. I’d hate for her to turn up and then find there is no table.”

Will frowned. “Who’s the girl, anyone I know?”

“Doubt it, she’s a Canadian model.”

“Really? I can’t wait.”

Will went back to his business, and Jamie unpacked his car, including his laptop. It was quite a nice little flat, and Jamie put everything in the bedroom, as it was the only room free of dustsheets and paint brushes.

He was in the bar when he saw the motorcycle arrive. Nicole rode it into the car park, stopping next to his Range Rover. She smiled at the number plate JAM 1 E. She didn’t use her police training to work out whose it was.

She took her helmet off, rearranging her long hair in her mirror. She then took off her proper motorcycle boots, placing them in her pannier with her leather jacket. Then she slipped her feet into a pair of elegant high-heeled, black shoes. She was wearing a black top with a pair of very chic black leather trousers. She took out her small evening bag from the pannier and walked to the door of the bistro. Jamie was at the door before she got there.

He looked at her and smiled.

“You look fabulous.” he said.

“Thanks, I like the hair,” she said, running her long slender fingers across his hair.

“Your wish is my command, my lady,” he said, bowing low.

“You are such an arse, Jamie,” she said, laughing at him, but she noticed a subtle change in him.

He held out his arm, so she rested her hand in the crook of his elbow as he led her into the bistro.

A tall man, of a similar age to Jamie, was just showing another couple to a table, and he looked up as Jamie and Nicole entered the bar.

He grinned and came over, staring with unconcealed admiration at Nicole.

“Well, hello. Jamie, you are a dark horse. Hi, I’m Will. This is my humble establishment. You are the delectable Canadian model that Jamie has been telling me all about?”

Nicole looked at Jamie, who blushed very deeply.

“Hi, I’m Nicole. I’m afraid that Jamie is the master of exaggeration. I modelled once, for nail varnish, but I’m now a lion tamer with a Hungarian Circus.”

Will burst out laughing, taking her by the hand and squeezing it.

“I’m so pleased to meet someone with a sense of humour. Most people in Henley are senile from the neck up, or have had a personality bypass.”

“That’s hardly fair,” she said.

“I know. But I do like a girl with a sense of humour and an amazing body,” Will said.

“I just love English men, you are so respectful and subtle with your compliments,” she said, and Will laughed.

“Jamie, you old dog, if you let this one go, I’ll be right behind you. Have a lovely evening; I’ve put you at table two, over there.” Will pointed and left them to greet some more customers.

“Would you like a drink?” Jamie asked as they sat at the bar on the tall stools.

“If we are having dinner, I ought not drink too much, as it’s a long ride home.”

“Oh, I was forgetting. How far have you come?”

“Newbury.”

“Oh shit. I’m sorry, I didn’t realise you lived that far away. I would have suggested somewhere closer.”

“That’s okay. I’m moving tomorrow as I’m renting a flat in Reading, close to where I hope to work.”

“Oh, right. Shall we get a bottle of wine then?”

“That sounds good.”

“Red or white?”

“I don’t mind, either is fine.”

“Let’s see what we are going to eat, and then we can decide what wine to have.”

He passed her a menu, and she was staggered at the prices.

“Jamie, this is expensive,” she said, quietly.

“Is it? Don’t worry, it’s on me,” he said.

She shook her head, as he had no concept of how most people lived.

They selected their starters and main courses, and a waiter took their order. Jamie ordered a bottle of red wine.

They sat and chatted, and Nicole felt that the simple act of rebellion had freed Jamie of a lot of baggage. He was more relaxed, less vague and seemed more confident. He was actually much better company, so Nicole warmed to him. He made her laugh, as she relaxed too.

The waiter announced that their starters were ready, so Jamie took her arm as they went to the table. She liked the touch, and allowed him to seat her before he sat down himself. He actually had very good, old-fashioned manners, and he treated Nicole like a lady for the first time in her life.

The food was excellent, but she kept hearing Rachel telling her to take smaller mouthfuls and eat slower. She was careful to only drink two glasses of wine, and even they affected her slightly. She felt sort of warm and fuzzy, and most of it was due to her feeling very happy.

They made the meal last a long time, and she was actually pleased that he was no longer going to work in the kitchens, but was a decorator instead. They sat over a cup of coffee, and she glanced round. There were few people left, so Will came over, pulling a chair to their table.

“Well, was the meal okay?”

“It was lovely, thanks,” she replied.

“Good. I do like it when beautiful people frequent this place. It makes it look trendy and fashionable,” Will said.

“Then you had better find some beautiful people, coz there are only us ugly folks,” she said and Will laughed.

“Actually, joking aside, and it pains me to say it, but you two make a very good looking couple,” Will said, quite seriously.

Jamie looked at Nicole and simply smiled, so she had to return it.

“So, Nicole, how long are you over here for?”

“Good, I hope,” she said, and found herself looking straight into Jamie’s eyes. He blushed and broke eye contact. She hadn’t meant there to be a message there, or had she?

“Splendid. Now, I don’t believe that you’re a lion tamer, so what do you do?”

“I’m an expert barmaid, specialising in exotic cocktails,” she said.

“You are joking?”

“No, but I do other things as well. I’ve not been here that long, and Jamie was right, I’m a model, but I’m looking for the right opportunities, so in the meantime I’ll have to work in a bar.”

“I’ll give you a job,” Will said, and she laughed.

“No, seriously, I will give you a job.”

“Can I come back to you? The job I am going for pays  £200 a night if the tips are good.”

“Ah, out manoeuvred by the cash flow situation. The offer still stands, but I can’t afford those rates,” Will said.

He was called away to sort out another customer’s bill, and Jamie took her hand across the table.

“Nicole. Thanks for coming. This has been really good. And I am really sorry about yesterday.”

“I forgive you. Thanks for a lovely meal,” she said, squeezing his hand.

She saw it was half past eleven.

“I must go, but I’ve really enjoyed tonight. I prefer the new Jamie. Thanks,” she said, standing up. He walked with her to the bike. She took off her shoes, putting them in her pannier and pulling on her boots. She put on her jacket and picked up her helmet. He was standing looking rather forlorn. She put her helmet on the saddle and walked over to him. She reached up, took his head in her hands and pulled his head down towards her. She kissed him on the lips, as his arms encircled her, drawing her close.

Her tongue darted into his mouth, to which he reciprocated, and the kiss went on. Finally, she broke off, smiling an enigmatic smile.

“Goodnight Jamie. Thanks.”

She pulled on her helmet, swung her leg over the bike and started the engine. She switched on the lights, kicking in the rest, and selecting a gear. With a wave, she rode off into the night, and Jamie sighed. Now he was certain she would marry him.

Nicole’s heart raced for most of the way home. She had never set out to kiss him, and yet it seemed so natural and so right. But most of all, she had made the first move and had thoroughly enjoyed it. In her mind, there was a conflict of emotions, guilt, sorrow, anger and affection.

She felt guilty for feeling as she did, knowing that it was probably wrong. She felt sorrow that she would never be able to see the relationship through any further, which led her to the anger she felt towards her physical gender. Lastly, she knew that she felt quite deep affection towards Jamie, which started the whole cycle off again.

She went to bed that night, excited about actually getting to do the job, but sad that she couldn’t be the free person she wanted to be. She cried herself to sleep.

---

 
 
UK POLICE RANKS

The United Kingdom is divided into three Police Regions:

England & Wales (including the Channel Islands) Scotland Northern Ireland)

There are about 50 police forces in the whole country, and the ranks the same across the whole of the three regions. The only difference is at the top levels, as depicted below.

All other Forces	Metropolitan Police (London) & City of London Police	US Equivalent (More or less.)
-	Commissioner1	» «
-	Deputy Commissioner1	» «
Chief Constable	Assistant Commissioner1	Ranks vary according to
Deputy Chief Constable	Deputy Assistant Commissioner	State & type of dept.
Assistant Chief Constable	Commander (MET)	» «
Chief Superintendent	Chief Superintendent	» «
Superintendent	Superintendent	» «
Chief Inspector	Chief Inspector	Captain
Inspector	Inspector	Lieutenant
Sergeant	Sergeant	Sergeant
Constable	Constable	Patrol Officer

Of the two forces mentioned in this work, the Metropolitan Police and Thames Valley Police, there are now 35,000 officers in the London Metropolitan Police, and 4,000 in the Thames Valley Police.

The Metropolitan Police operates within the Greater London Area, with the exception of the one square mile that is the City of London, which has its own small but fiercely independent force.

The Thames Valley Police covers the area to the west of London, covering the counties of Berkshire, Buckinghamshire and Oxfordshire. This police area has more miles of Motorway than any other force in the UK, covering the towns and cities of Oxford, Reading, Slough, Maidenhead, Windsor, Newbury, Aylesbury, Amersham, High Wycombe, Milton Keynes, Banbury, Bicester, Abingdon, Didcot, and many more.

---

^[1] For UK Police ranks, see appendix A

To Be Continued...

There is a serial killer at work, and Detective Inspector Bruce Appleby has only one lead, there is a common link to all the deceased men. The Candy Cane Club. This is a private and exclusive TG club in the heart of Reading, and he finds it resistant to any form of intrusive investigation. No females are employed in the club, and only males of a certain persuasion. All the staff are transgendered in some way, and Bruce has to try to unlock the intelligence which can only be inside, either from the clients or the staff. The only answer is to get someone inside, but what cop would ever volunteer for such an assignment? One did, and for Police Constable Nick Winton, a whole new life is opened up. The question is: where will it take him?

 
Tanya's Book Shop where she is selling her works in book form is at http://tanyaallan.authorshaunt.com/shop.php . Please Visit!

---

 
The Legal Stuff:The Candy Cane Club  ©2004 Tanya Allan
 
This work is the property of the author, and the author retains full copyright in relation to printed material, whether on paper or electronically. Any adaptation of the whole or part of the material for broadcast by radio, TV, or for stage plays or film, is the right of the author unless negotiated through legal contract. Any commercial use by anyone other than the author is strictly prohibited.
 
This work is fictitious, and any similarities to any persons, alive or dead, are purely coincidental. Mention is made of persons in public life only for the purposes of realism, and for that reason alone. Certain licence is taken in respect of medical procedures, terms and conditions, and the author does not claim to be the fount of all knowledge.
 
The author accepts the right of the individual to hold his/her (or whatever) own political, religious and social views, and there is no intention to deliberately offend anyone. If you wish to take offence, that is your problem.
 
This is only a story, and it contains adult material, which includes sex and intimate descriptive details pertaining to genitalia. If this is likely to offend, then don’t read it.
 
If you enjoyed this story, then please PM me and tell me. If you hated it, PM me and lie.
 
 
Book One
 
 
Chapter 6
 
 
Nicole rang the bell at the main door of the Candy Club. She had settled into her flat with no problem, where she met her two colleagues, Jenny and Pete. Both were completely amazed at the degree of transformation in Nicole, and Pete kept shaking his head.

“You look completely convincing. If I didn’t know, even I’d fancy you,” he had said with a grin.

“Am I supposed to be flattered?” Nicole came back at him.

Jenny observed the Met officer, and was concerned at the degree of change she saw. She wasn’t sure what she expected, but it certainly wasn’t this. As she watched Nicole, there was nothing in her behaviour, mannerisms, or speech, which indicated that she was anything other than a normal girl. And, certainly physically, there was no evidence of who or what she really was.

The flat was a small two bedroom flat, on the first floor of a converted town house. There were three floors, with two flats per floor. Jenny and Pete had the use of the one on the same floor as Nicole, and the club was five minute walk away.

Bruce had given her a mobile phone.

“This is a real Nokia 3310. However, when it’s in the off position, it’s a radio transmitter/receiver that transmits when you press the central blue button down at the same time as the ‘c’ button. Release the blue button to receive, keeping the ‘c’ button held all the time. It goes through to the set that Pete or Jenny will monitor, okay?”

She dressed in a white top and a tight dark skirt that came almost to her knees. She had her nice black shoes, the same ones she wore for dinner in Henley. She had her wig on, and was impatient for her own hair to grow out so she did not need to wear it all day. She had taken a good deal of time and trouble over her make up, and had put on the false fingernails. She walked the short distance from the flat to the club, and was now waiting a reply.

The small flap in the door opened, through which an eye looked at her. The door opened and a very large man in a dark suit stood there.

“Can I help you?”

“Hi. I’m here for an interview.”

He frowned, and Nicole noticed the scar on his hand. This was John, the police officer, who was also undercover.

“Sorry, you must have the wrong address. This club doesn’t employ girls.”

She smiled, as her confidence rose sharply.

“Yeah, I know. But I’m a sort of girl with a difference,” she said, to which he had the grace to blush.

“Oh, you’d better come in. What’s your name?” he said, stepping back and allowing her to enter.

“I’m Nicole. What’s yours?”

“John,” he said, as he checked her name on a list that was by the door.

“Okay, I’ll take you up to the manager’s office.”

She followed him through the club. It was huge. They passed several floors, with two enormous bars with a stage in one and a dance floor in another. There were many small rooms, and there were a few people about. The ‘girls’ were all very attractive, and some were topless. The members she could see were mostly dressed in normal male attire, but she was aware that there were changing rooms for anyone who wanted to become ‘female’ for their time here.

John knocked on the manager’s door and left her as Sean opened the door.

Sean looked Nicole up and down, immediately liking what he saw.

“Nicole, is it? Come in, take a seat.”

She sat on a leather sofa, looking about her.

It was a large and expensively appointed office, with another door leading off from behind the large mahogany desk. All the furniture was expensive, either antique or reproduction. There was a lot of dark wood and red leather. A glass-fronted bookcase ran along one wall, and several erotic pictures adorned the walls.

Sean was a good-looking man with a shaven head and a single earring in his left earlobe. He was wearing black, and over the next few weeks and months, Nicole never saw him wear any other colour.

“I read you application form. You’ve done bar work before?”

“Sure, in Canada and over here.”

“Well, we’ll take you to the bar in a while, and just let you show me what you can do. But I need to ask you a few personal questions first, okay?”

“Sure.”

“How did you get to hear of the club?”

“I surf the web and I came across your website. I wasn’t interested as far as membership was concerned, but I thought it would be somewhere I could work, as no one would give me a hard time because of what I am.”

“How would you describe yourself, in that context?”

“I’m a pre-op male to female transsexual. I live as a girl twenty-four/seven, and I have a hormone implant in my thigh.”

Sean nodded, as here was a very convincing girl, who would have good pulling power for the punters.

“How far down the line are you?”

“I will be having breast implants within a few weeks and full SRS when I can afford it.”

“You have to realise that certain attributes are more, how should I put it, ah, attractive to our members, and so I need to know what sort of time frame you are working with.”

“You mean the members like the chicks with dicks?”

He laughed. “Yes, that’s a crude, but accurate assessment.”

“I can’t see me having SRS this side of Christmas.”

“Fine, who’s your doctor?”

“Dr Hepburn.”

“I know of her, a few of the girls have been through her hands. She seems to be very well thought of.”

“I hope so. It is quite a big thing in my life.”

“Okay, how do you like to be known, Nicole, or Nikki, or what?”

“Nicole is fine. Some of my friends call me Nikki.”

Sean asked her several more questions and found her to be bright, intelligent, relaxed and very natural. He liked her a lot.

“Fine, let’s go down to the bar and you can show me what you can do. What type of bars have you worked in?”

“There was the pub, here in England. That was basic, very few imaginative drinkers there. But I worked in a cocktail bar in Toronto, and that was cool.”

They went to the bar where the stage was. It was shut at this time, so half a dozen of the ‘hostesses’ were relaxing around a large table.

Sean showed her where everything was, including how the payment system worked. The members used their cards as credit cards, and paid at the end of an evening at one of the three special computerised tills. There was one in each bar and one by the main reception desk. Any extra’s, such as a private dance session, or the hire of one of the rooms, went on the card automatically. The girls would get their payment at the end of each week, in cash. The staff were paid by pay slip, directly into their bank accounts. Any tips were at the discretion of individual members, and each girl kept any cash tips they received. It was up to them if they declared them for tax purposes, few did.

Sean called the group of girls over.

“This is Nicole, she’s joining us as a new barmaid, and I need to know how good she is. So, I’m offering you one drink each, on the house. It can be anything, the more exotic the better. And I want you to all order at once.”

This was quite a popular announcement, so Nicole was bombarded with requests. From Moscow Mules to Black Russians, Harvey Wallbangers and Red Ladies.

Once she memorised where all the bottles were situated, she only had to hear it once, and she was off. The bar she had worked in Toronto had been a busy Yuppie cocktail bar, so she had learned all the tricks. She could mix two cocktails simultaneously, and was expert at throwing the bottles around.

She made all the drinks, with umbrellas, fruit and sugar frosting, in a very fast time, with no spills and no wastage. Sean grinned, as not only did she look good, but she worked better than anyone he had ever known.

“Nicole, the job is yours. When can you start?” he said, with a smile.

“I’m free now,” she said, so he nodded.

“Okay. I need to get some details, such as national Insurance, and your bank details for your pay. So we’ll sort that in the office, and you can start this afternoon.”

She grinned, “Great.”
 

*          *          *
 
So, as the afternoon wore on, Nicole found herself in full employment amongst people with whom she had quite a bit in common. There were two staff rooms, one for the paid staff, and one for the girls who paid the club to work as hostesses and performers.

The group of girls with whom Nicole found herself were, by and large, all transsexuals who were travelling the same route that Nicole now found herself travelling. A couple, Caprice and Tanya, had been with the club for nearly two years, and both had completed their SRS and were legally female. Both had been staff, and then changed to being performers, but after the surgery had reverted to staff again.

They specialised as waitresses for the private rooms, and actually were more or less doing the same job as the performers, but on less money. As their surgery was over and paid for, they were happy just to be in work, in a friendly and safe environment.

Sean gave Nikki the Revue Bar as her domain, when things got busy, one or other of the cocktail waitresses would be able to help her out, but she was seen as so proficient as to be trusted to work the bar single-handed.

On the subject of dress, Sean had been quite specific.

“We don’t have uniforms for the bar staff, the waitresses have a uniform of sorts, and they are free to use their imagination. However, we like the bar staff to be sexy, but looking professional. No trousers please, the members want to see legs and boobs. If you have tits, then feel free to show what you have. There are no restrictions as far as breasts are concerned, but keep the lower part covered.

“The private rooms are private, so what goes on in there between members is a matter for them. CCTV monitors all the staff, and the performers. This is a respectable club, and there will be no sex or dubious behaviour on the premises involving any of our girls. The members can do what they like in the privacy of the rooms. They pay for the privilege. If any of the girls arrange to meet members outside, then that is their affair, but if we hear of money changing hands, we will terminate any employment or contracts.”

Nicole was more than happy with the arrangements, and was actually quite impressed with the security and other safeguards that the club had in place for the protection of the girls.

“There is a very strict ‘no touch’ policy in respect of staff. Any member who physically interferes with staff is warned and then thrown out with his membership withdrawn.” Sean told her.

“How many types of member are there?”

“Just two, full members and temporary members.”

“What are temporary members?”

“The club has six or seven sister clubs worldwide, and we offer their members full access for as long as they want. They show us their card, we check to make sure that they are paid up and legitimate members, and give them one of our temporary cards. They are the same as the main cards, but have a red ‘T’ across the front.

“We also offer a two-week free trial membership for prospective members, and they have the same card. These cardholders are not held in the system, so need to be checked manually through me each time. I keep the list in my office.”

“Oh,” said Nicole, as this would be news to Bruce.

“Anything else?”

“I was curious, the Revue Bar holds revues, how do the girls get paid for it?”

“Anyone who wants to watch the revue, swipes his card, and the girls get a cut of all the card swipes. So if ten people watch, and five girls do a turn, they each get forty quid. A revue is  £20 a time, and they don’t put on a show unless there are more than ten people watching. A private room can be booked by a girl, and will cost the punter  £100, and then she will charge them her fee on top. So Mandy, for example charges  £100 per session, her member will pay us  £100 for the room, and her  £100 for the session.

“If a member wants a room for his private use, it still costs  £100 per session. The club is a business and is very profitable. Its success is that it is 100% legitimate, and clean. The board of directors are all anonymous, so I work with the secretary to the board. Even I don’t know the board members.”

Nicole smiled. “About days off, do we get any?”

“The club is closed on Mondays, and I will work out from the schedule which other day you will get. It will not be a Friday or Saturday, as those are our busiest days. There rota means that you never get the same day off every week, that way one week you will have Sunday, Monday off, the next it will be Monday, Tuesday, then Monday, Wednesday, and so on. So I will let you know tomorrow after I have had a chance to look at the pattern, okay?”

“Thanks, if I think of anything else, can I ask you?”

“Anytime, I like to think we are a big family, as everyone enjoys working here. One thing though, there was a recent incident, where a member was murdered. Various people may ask you questions about the club, the staff and the members. We run a very strict rule on confidentiality, regarding our girls and our members, so if anyone does ask you anything, just don’t say anything and let me know. That includes other staff or members. Okay?”

“Sure. Aren’t the police dealing with it?”

“Yes, but there’s the problem, they want information that our members are unwilling to supply, so we have to be very careful.”

“Okay, I don’t know anything anyway.”

“Yes, I know, but someone may ask you to find out something for them.”

“No problem, if they do, I’ll play dumb and tell you, okay?”

“Brilliant. I can see we’re going to get on very well, Nikki.”

She smiled and went to her bar. She used her mobile phone and called in to Pete. She told him she had the job and was starting immediately. She thought she would not finish until the wee small hours, so she then rang off.

She rearranged some of the bottles, to make things easier and more efficient, and logged into the payment till system using her small electronic fob.

The bar opened at four pm, so she was ready when the front door was opened by one of the door staff.

The first thing that struck her about the members was the ordinariness of them all. They seemed just like the average bloke who popped down to his local for a quiet pint.

One man, dressed in a pinstripe suit, about fifty, with greying receding hair and spectacles came to the bar, and sat on one of the stools.

Nicole put down a small bowl of nuts on the bar, and smiled.

“Hi, I’m Nicole, how are you today?”

“Hello, Nicole. I’m fine thanks.” he said.

“What can I get you?”

The man seemed almost embarrassed, but he smiled shyly.

“What would you recommend?”

“Oh, that depends on your tastes and your mood. Are you a sweet guy, or a dry guy?”

“Dry, I think.”

“Okay, have you had a good day, or a real bummer?”

“Sort of in the middle. It started well and went downhill, but recovered at the end.”

“Okay, so you need something to give you a little kick, and to help cheer you up. I thing a real dry Martini cocktail is just the ticket for you. The 007 Special. Shaken not stirred.” she said.

“That sounds nice, what is in it?”

“Gin. Dry Martini, ice, a squeeze of lemon and a twist of peel.”

“Fine, one of them please.”

“Okay, comin’ right up.”

Nicole went through her routine with the shaker and the bottles, making a little show of it, and throwing the ice up and catching it in the shaker. Several men wandered over and watched.

She shook the shaker, while with the other hand, put some lemon juice around the rim, and dipped it in sugar, giving it a frosted appearance, then she poured it out and it exactly filled the glass. She speared an olive on a stick, and plopped it into the glass. She placed a paper coaster on the bar and put the glass down.

“Voila Monsieur.” she said.

The man smiled, handing over his card.

“Thank you, my dear, that was very nicely done,” he said, relaxing visibly.

“Why, thank you sir.” Nicole said, giving him a little curtsey. Sean was watching, and he smiled, the girl was a born showgirl, so he was pleased he had hired her.

Nicole worked her buns off. The men had seen her work, and took it as a challenge to see if she knew all the cocktails. She knew about eighty, so was not caught out by any of them, except when she found that they didn’t have the correct ingredients, so she made up new ones as she went along. She took the trouble to make a note of stuff they lacked and of the recipes of those she invented, along with the names she had given them. There was the ‘Dyke’s Delight’, the ‘Tranny’s Treat’, and her own speciality, ‘Naughty Nicole’s Nipple Number’, with two cherries balanced on the rim.

At about eleven in the evening, the Revue Bar was fuller than the Dance Bar, even though the next revue was not due until midnight. Although she was busy, she didn’t want or need help. The men were happy to wait and she managed to mix three cocktails at once. She kept a delightful patter going, and never appeared to be flustered. Her strongest point was her memory, as she recalled what everyone had ordered, being able to put faces to cocktails. So, when someone said, “same again, please.” she knew exactly what they wanted.

The crowd were predominately dressed in male clothing, but about a quarter were transvestites, having utilised the Members Dressing rooms and changed on the premises. Some were very obviously male, but a few were actually very elegant and attractive.

The atmosphere was very sexually charged, and the private rooms were in constant use by the members, for the members by the hostesses. Nicole was propositioned more times than she cared to remember, to which she was polite but very firm.

“Oh, gee, I’m sorry, but I don’t do personal services, nor do I date any members,” she had said many times over.

She was given a break at midnight, as the revue was in full swing, and one of the waitresses took over for half an hour, so she went to the staff rest room. On her way, she stopped and watched the staff at work in the dance bar. There were three of them, and they were not as skilled she, she smiled, the crowd was less than the one she had just handled. She looked on the dance floor, and watched the dancers. Most of those in female attire were the hostesses, but there were several transvestite members.

The latter were particularly promiscuous in their dealings with their male-attired partners, and Nicole found it faintly distasteful. Several members approached her, having taken her for a hostess, so she politely turned them down. She realised that in the space of an hour she could make the sort of money that the club paid her for the whole evening.

She made her way to the rest room, where she grabbed a sandwich from the kitchen hatch on the way. A few of the waitresses were also relaxing, so she sat down, took her shoes off and put her feet up. The other girls all left, except one.

“Is it always this busy?” she asked.

The girl, a slightly built oriental, came and sat beside her. She was totally convincing, as her frame was very feminine, and she was very attractive, with long jet-black hair.

“Saturdays are very busy. You are new here?”

“Yeah, I’m Nicole, I work the Revue Bar. I started this afternoon,” she said.

“I am called Yo Ling. You are very pretty.”

“Thanks Yo Ling, so are you.”

“You are American?”

“No, Canadian. Have you worked here long?”

“Nearly one year. For transsexual, this is good place to work. I make enough money to have my operation soon.”

“Yeah, that’s why I’m here too.”

“Are those your own?” the girl asked, pointing at Nicole’s chest.

Nicole looked down at her breasts and smiled.

“Not yet, but soon. You?”

“Yes, I had implants a month ago. I am much happier now. I am nearly a proper woman.”

“How long did you take to recover?”

“Only a few days, but bruising took over a week to die down. I worked, but they were a little sore.”

“I don’t know how the right size to get.”

“Are you on hormones?”

“Yeah. I have an implant.”

“I’m on my second implant. The hormones make them bigger, but I don’t think really big ones would suit me. I am quite small. You are a bigger girl, but slim. Too big would be a mistake, I think.”

“I agree, as they’d only get in the way,” Nicole said, and they both laughed.

“So why don’t you become a hostess?”

“I like my job, I don’t want to dance for men, and I don’t want to have sex.”

“You don’t have to have sex if you don’t want to.”

“I know, but that is where the money really is. The parties that members have. All the girls make much money at the parties, and they have sex at the parties.”

“Oh. I don’t think I want that either.”

“Have you had sex?”

“With a man?”

“Of course, with a man?”

“No. I don’t intend to, until I have my SRS,” Nicole said, and realised that she actually meant it.

“I am the same. I do not have a big anus. I tried it once, and he hurt me very much. I cried for a long time.”

“Have you anyone helping you through this?” Nicole asked, sensing that Yo Ling was very lonely.

“I had a boy friend, but he got tired of waiting for me. He found someone else and has moved to London.”

“Have you any family?”

Yo Ling laughed, but without humour.

“I am Chinese. My father told me that if he sees me, he will kill me, and as far as they are concerned, I am already dead. The Chinese still kill their girl babies, so what do you expect?”

“I am sorry, Yo, it must be really hard.”

“How about you? Do you have a boyfriend?”

Nicole thought of Jamie.

“Yes, sort of. He doesn’t know what I am though,” she said, with a smile.

“I can believe that. You look like a girl.”

“Thanks Yo, so do you.”

“Have you family?”

“No, my parents are dead. I have a few cousins, but they don’t know of me. I guess I’m alone too.”

“Nicole?”

“What?”

“Will you be my friend?”

“Of course, Yo, but have you no other friends?”

“Not really. I do not like most of the things they like. I like a quiet life, and I just want to have my surgery, then find a husband I can look after.”

“I need all the friends I can get. So I’d like to be yours.”

Yo Ling smiled and gave Nicole a big hug.

“I come and work in revue bar, then we can talk when it is quiet,” she said.

“Okay, that sounds good to me.”

The girls went back to work, until the bars closed at four am. Nicole was totally exhausted, but she tidied up and collected her bag from her locker.

She was very glad that the bar staff didn’t have to wash the glasses. The waitresses collected empty glasses and took them to the kitchens. A huge dish/glass washer cleaned them, and they were then returned to the bars. The kitchen staff kept themselves separate. They were just ordinary people, having little or no dealings with those club or any of the staff. The glasses were pushed through a hatch, and were cleaned and pushed through another one. Meals were not an issue, as only snacks and light meals were ordered and delivered through a similar system. If anyone wanted to eat a substantial meal, then they did not come to the club.

The hostesses had all left, and gradually the staff drifted out. Sunday was a good day, the club didn’t open until 6 pm and closed at midnight. Nicole found Yo Ling waiting for her.

“Do you live close?” Yo asked.

“Not far, a few minutes walk. You?”

“I get taxi. I have a bed-sit. I do not like it very much, but it is hard for me, most of my money goes for my surgery, so I only have a small amount to live on.”

Sean was standing by the door. He saw Nicole approach with the Chinese girl.

“Nicole, have you got a sec?”

“Sure. Yo, I’ll see you later okay?”

“Okay. Bye Nicole.”

The small girl left, and Nicole decided that she would see if it was feasible to get her in to share her flat. Sean took her to one side.

“Nikki. I just wanted to say that your first day was really successful.”

“Thanks, it was tiring, but I enjoyed it.”

“Are you aware that the Revue bar takings were up by 30% over every other Saturday?”

“No, is that good?”

“Very, and wholly down to you. Did you check your tip box?”

“No, where is it?”

“Come, I’ll show you.”

She followed him to the Bar, and just on the customer side of the till was a small black box marked, ‘Bar staff gratuities — if you value the efforts of your bar staff, please show your appreciation. If not, tell the manager.’

He took the box, opened it and showed her the contents.

She took out a large handful of  £5,  £10 and  £20 notes.

“Shit. Is all this for me?”

“Yup.” Sean was laughing, she seemed totally unaware of how much of a show she had put on.

“But there is over two hundred pounds here,” she said.

“And worth it, the bar made a profit of nearly two thousand pounds tonight.”

“No shit? Really?”

“Really. I was watching you, and it was a most impressive performance. Could you teach some of the other girls?”

“Sure, for a small fee,” she said, smiling.

“I haven’t a problem with that. Why not start with little Yo Ling, she seems to like you, and I think she could do with the extra cash?”

“Okay, I will. Thanks.”

Nicole was pleased, and she went back downstairs to go home. John saw her out, and was surprised when she said, “Bye John. Take care now.” She was the only one who had remembered his name.

It was nearly 5 am when she finally got in, and she was completely drained. She stripped off, put her wig carefully on its stand, and went and had a shower. Before stepping in, she cupped the breast forms. She smiled, as she would have her own soon. She used some of the liquid that Rachel had given her, removed them, wiping them down carefully, and replacing them into their box. She had a shower, and gently probed her own breast area. Her skin was slightly sensitive to the touch, and she thought she could feel some growth behind the nipples. She wondered what else the hormones were doing.

She dried herself off, put on her nightdress, and went to bed, where she crashed out, falling asleep almost immediately.
 

*          *          *
 
The ringing woke her, and she came awake rather confused. She looked at her clock, it was 2pm. It wasn’t her alarm, as she hadn’t set it. It was her mobile, the special one.

She fumbled for it, and answered it.

“Nicole? Are you alright?” It was Bruce.

“Yeah, look, I didn’t finish work until after four this morning, give me a second.”

She sat and woke up a little.

“What’s up?” she asked.

“We were worried about you. Is everything okay?”

“Sure, look I told Pete what I was doing. I had a long hard night, but I made over  £200 in tips.”

“I’m sure you earned them. How was it?”

“Pretty good. Sean is quite a sweet guy, and they really look after their girls. I found out a few things though. Most of the girls make their extra money attending parties at Member’s homes. And there are two types of members.”

She went on to tell him about everything she had discovered, and then she broached the subject of Yo Ling.

“Look, there’s a girl who has been here for a year, she knows a lot, and I’ve been friendly to her. I think I may be able to get more from her, but I think she is having financial difficulties. If she shared my flat, it would look a logical answer, and I could see if I could get more intelligence from her in a more casual environment, with no one listening in.”

“Sounds reasonable, do you trust her?”

“She’s just another lost soul seeking her own solutions. She’s fine.”

“All right, but be careful.”

“I will.”

She got up and had a bowl of cereal. She realised that she hadn’t eaten properly since the dinner that Jamie had bought her. She smiled and logged in to her emails.

Needless to say, there was one from him.
 
 

Nicole What can I say? I love you.... Thanks for bringing sunshine to my otherwise dreary life. You have made all the difference. I miss you awfully, and somehow I can’t stop thinking about you and that kiss. Did I tell you that I love you? I love you... When can I see you again, I am going nuts... I need you... Jamie. XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXx P.S. I promise I will not propose to you.

 
 
She smiled. He really was a soppy sod.

She composed a reply:
 
 

Jamie You really are a soppy sod. Thanks for dinner, I loved it, and I really liked your company. It was an improvement on the last time. I love your hair, and you have changed, for the better. I’m working hard, I have Mondays off, and I’ll let you know when my other day off is. Keep in touch. Nikki XXXXXXXXXXXXXXX PS. You never know, one day I might just accept..

 
 
She sent it, realising that what she was after was impossible, but it would be fun for a while.
 
*          *          *
 
She went and had a hot bath, and washed her hair. The wig made it itch and it was so hot and uncomfortable. She got out and wrapped her self in a big towel. Then she looked her reflection in the mirror, tucking certain appendages away out of sight between her legs.

She noticed slight changes to her body. It could have been her imagination, but she felt her hips were slightly wider, and waist was narrower. She tried to will her breasts to grow, but failed to make an impression. She thought that her nipples were slightly more prominent though. She smiled.

“Wishful thinking,” she told herself aloud.

She carefully applied the fixative to the breast forms, and using the mirror, placed them carefully on her chest. Then she lay on the bed for a few minutes and let the fixative dry. Using some of the foundation, she masked the join where the breasts ended and the rest of her began.

She dressed in a tight blue skirt and a denim shirt, which she tied under her breasts, leaving her tummy bare. She wore stockings and suspenders, and shorter boots with little chain type spurs on them. Lastly, she brushed out her wig, placing it carefully on her head. She would wash it tomorrow, she thought.

She put on a pair of Nike sunglasses, slung her shoulder bag over her shoulder, and left the flat, locking up as she went. The time was 3 pm, as she went to explore the neighbourhood where she found herself.

She walked up the road and saw the Gables flats. She stood on the other side of the road, trying to sense what had happened there a few days ago. Then she kept going up the road. It was a nice area, with lots of expensive homes, all with big gardens with a Mercedes or Range Rover in the drives.

There was a church on the right hand side, and there appeared to be some form of event in the church yard. She was curious, so stopped to watch.

There was a group of young lads playing modern music, with a crowd of about a hundred people watching, clapping and singing along.

“Hello,” said a voice.

She jumped in surprise, seeing a man in jeans and a white tee shirt sitting on the wall. He was in his late twenties and was quite good looking.

“Hi,” she replied.

“You can come in, it’s free,” he said with a smile.

“What’s it for?”

“Youth outreach. The young people of the church want to try to make the Christian faith relevant for their own generation.”

“Oh yeah? It seems to me they’ve taken on a hard task there.”

“Why is that?”

“People today want instant satisfaction, instant results. They don’t take to promises of the dubious by the unseen about the improbable,” she said.

To her surprise, he laughed heartily, jumping down to stand beside her.

“How refreshing, someone who is able to express their opinion without disguising it with claptrap,” he said.

“What do you mean?” she asked, she hadn’t been prepared for him to agree with her. To her mind, God had made a mistake, and she now had to make good that mistake.

“Everyone blames God when things go wrong. But when things go right, they don’t thank God, they take the credit themselves, or start believing in luck. Likewise, if you want something today, you go out and get it. If you can’t afford it, you borrow, or steal. But just think, somewhere up there is a God who so loves his children that he has left them alone to do their own thing. When what he really wants is to wrap them in cotton wool, and make sure that no one ever suffers any ill, any pain, any wrong. He wants us to turn back to him, and say, “I’ve had free will, can I have yours back now?”

“We live in such a selfish world, that we believe that God is responsible for everything, good and bad. Forgetting that this is not a perfect world, and the sin that was brought out of the garden, damages even the baby in the womb. Yet we blame God, instead of the evil that pervades every facet of this world. So, pretty lady, where do you stand?”

Nicole was stunned, he had identified exactly what she felt. Inexplicably she felt tears forming in her eyes, so was grateful that she had sunglasses on.

“I, I’m a damaged baby.” she heard herself say.

The man sensed that she was on the verge of tears, so led her through the gate and into the back of the church. They sat on two chairs, where she started to sob. She tried to stop, but it was as if something had taken control, and wanted her to purge herself of everything.

The man stayed, but went to the door and waved and a lady appeared. She was about the same age, and Nicole realised that they were probably married. She just cried and cried, until, eventually there was nothing left.

“It’s okay, that’s just all the muck being rejected.” the man said.

“I’m sorry,” she said, scrabbling for a tissue in her bag.

“I’m David Hemming, and this is Carol, my wife. I’m the Youth Pastor of this church. What’s your name?”

“Nicole.”

“Okay, Nicole. Whether you have a faith in God or not, I believe that God brought you here today for a reason. I sense that your life needs something. We might be able to help. Why don’t you tell us a little about your life?”

Nicole started to laugh.

“Tell me David, you see me, what do you see?” she asked.

“I see someone who is hurting. Someone who needs to be set free from her past, and everything that has caused her pain. I see a girl who needs Christ in her life,” he said.

“David, I’m not what I appear. I’m one messed up, fucked up, sorry excuse for a human being, not even God can help me.”

“I think you would be surprised, Nicole,” said Carol.

“Surprised? I’ll give you surprised. My real name is Nicholas, and I’m a boy, so where was God when he handed out the genitals? Where was God when the genders were decided in the womb? Why have I been living a lie for twenty-three years? Why have I got to pay for doctors to put right the wrong that was done me, and why have I got to take hormones that screw me up, just because I want to be what I should have been?” Nicole said, venting the hurt that had been brewing for so long, even she was surprised at the depth of feeling that came out.

David and Carol looked at each other. Surprise was an understatement, never in a million years did they anticipate that this pretty girl was anything other than what she purported to be.

“I’m sorry. I don’t really know where that came from, I didn’t mean to be so bitter. I’m actually quite cool about who I am, but I was cross at the expectations that a word about religion will heal all ills. It doesn’t work that way I’m afraid,” she said.

“What would you like to be called?” Carol asked.

“I’m Nicole, some of my friends call me Nikki. Don’t let me fool you. I am a girl, it’s just my body is not yet convinced,” she said, smiling.

“Do you have a faith, Nikki?” Carol asked.

“I don’t know. I think I used to, but I must admit, it’s not something I have thought about recently.”

“Do you blame God for who or what you are?”

“Not really, I don’t blame anyone or anything. Transsexuality is genetic, it’s been proven that male to female transsexuals have female brain characteristics, and something went wrong in the early stages of foetal development. I was born male, but I should have been born female. I know that with such certainty, that I’m prepared to go to the lengths required to put right that wrong. I may never be able to conceive, or bear a child, but I shall be a woman.”

“Do you feel that there is a place in your life for Christ?”

“My life is so complicated, there almost is not enough room for me,” she said, smiling weakly again. “The problem with the Christian religion, is that it has Christians attached. I mean, I know what the New Testament says about love and forgiveness. I know that Jesus said, ‘Don’t judge unless you want to be judged.’ But, if you had me, and the many like me attend your services, all dressed like this, then all those good Christian folk would vote with their feet and wallets, and you’d be looking for a new job, and they would come and worship their version of their middle class, respectable little god.”

To her surprise, both Carol and David laughed.

“Nicole, you are far more astute and intelligent than we hoped. Of course you’re right in so many ways, but that doesn’t stop God from loving you, and that love from allowing you a personal relationship with the risen Christ,” David said.

“What does that mean?”

“It means, that regardless of how bad or how good you are, no one will ever be good enough for God. Not you, not me, not any of these good Christian folk, and not even the hardest criminal in prison. But Jesus died so that our badness could die with him, allowing us to be as clean as he was. Sex and gender are as meaningless as money and possessions. They are things that we pathetic people get wound up about. God just cares about your soul and spirit.” David said.

Nicole wasn’t convinced, and her expression must have spoken volumes.

“Look, it’s a lot to think about. Let us pray with and for you, and you know that if you need to talk again, we’ll be here, or on the end of a telephone,” Carol suggested.

So they prayed for her, and Nicole could not recall one word of what they said, but she had a sense of peace that she could not describe settle on her. It was as if she was being told to just be herself, and to free herself of guilt and bitterness. As they said, the things of man matter not to God. Carol gave her a card with their number on it.

She stayed listening to the concert until five o’clock, by which time they had a barbeque going, so she bought a couple of hamburgers. David introduced some of the youth band to her, and she found them delightful. She felt she was among friends, and began to relax. Then she realised she had to go to work.

“David, thanks, but I have to go. I’d rather that no one knew about what I am. I intend eventually to live as a normal woman, so the fewer people that know, the better.”

“I wouldn’t dream of telling anyone. You’re always welcome to pop in. We have a youth event every fourth Sunday. Please come if you can.”

“I will, but I work most Sundays.”

Nicole went to work feeling remarkably better, grateful that the evening was relatively quiet.

Yo Ling was pleased to see her, but was obviously facing a crisis. After getting the few drinks served, she was able to speak to the girl.

“What’s up Yo?”

“I have been given notice at my bed-sit. They know what I am, and they want me out.”

“That is illegal, it is discrimination,” Nicole said, getting angry.

“They are Chinese, if I make trouble, they will tell my family. I must leave.”

“Well, why don’t you come and share my flat? I have two bedrooms, and it would help with the bills. How much are you paying at the moment?”

“ £400 a month.”

“That is far too much. Look come and share, for your room, your share will only be  £200.”

“Are you sure?”

“Yes, unless you don’t want to?”

“No, but I will be a burden to you.”

“No you won’t, it will be fun.”

“Thank you, you save my life.”

Nicole went and mixed a couple of cocktails for a couple of transvestites. They were both middle aged and slightly overweight. But they were wearing really sexy clothes that neither suited them nor flattered them. They were so totally camp and over the top, that Nicole teased them slightly by flattering them and asking them about the men they planned to bed.

After a while, they offered Nicole a considerable sum to join them in a private room, and she was forced (gratefully) to decline. They then offered her an even larger sum to join them at private home for a party. Once again, Nicole politely declined.

One of the pair waved her close and showed her a photograph of him, dressed in women’s clothes receiving anal sex, and giving another man a blowjob at the same time. She suspected that one of the other men was her partner tonight.

“Just a little peek at what you would be missing,” he said, as if it were some wonderful delight.

“I’m so sorry, but I’d lose my job, and I need the job,” she said.

“Who’s to know? We won’t tell. It would just be us girls together in any case.”

“Look, ladies, you are really sweet to ask me, but I really don’t do these kinds of parties. But I’m flattered that you asked though.” she said, and finally she felt that she got through to them.

The pair moved off, and she later saw them leaving the club, dressed normally an hour later. The evening wound down, and the club shut.

Yo Ling was excited at the prospect at moving in with her, so she agreed to bring her stuff at noon on the following day. Nicole saw John on the door as she was leaving.

“Goodnight John. Take care now,” she said.

“Nikki, wait,” he said.

She was surprised at being called by name.

He shrugged on his jacket, following her out, another doorman was there in his place.

“Let me walk you home?”

“Hey, wait a minute, why the sudden special treatment?”

“I thought you could do with an escort.”

“Why is that?”

“Do you remember those two trannies?”

“Yeah, the ones that wouldn’t take no for an answer.”

“What?”

“They wanted me to join them for a jolly threesome. I’m not into gay sex, thanks very much.”

He frowned, “Oh.”

She laughed.

“John, you don’t know much about transsexuals, do you?”

“Bugger all,” he admitted.

“What do I look like to you?”

“A girl.”

“What do you think I want to be?”

“A girl.”

“So do you really think that I want to have guy dressed as a woman stick his dick up my ass, and then have to suck his friend off at the same time? And then change round, to do the same to them?”

“I suppose not.”

“Suppose? Shit John, would you do it?”

“Fucking hell, no way.”

“Why not?”

“Because I don’t like that.”

“Neither do I.”

“Oh.”

“And I don’t go down on girls either.”

“Oh,” he repeated.

“So what about the two transvestites?”

“I heard then talking. They really fancied you, and one of them is determined to take you to bed. So I thought I would just make sure you got home safe.”

She looked at him, smiling a little as she knew more about him than he knew about her.

“Why John, thanks. You are a perfect gentleman. You thought I was a real girl yesterday, didn’t you?”

“I still do, really. Oh, I know you’ll tell me that you still have your bits, but to me, you’re a girl. This is all new to me, and I’m finding it all a bit strange. I see some of the, the, well, girls I suppose, and they look like blokes dressed as girls. But I look at you and there is nothing male about you. I think you should get a job in a proper club. You are pretty enough, and no one would ever know.”

“You have no idea how much that means to me. Thanks. Okay, I live over there,” Nicole said, pointing towards her flat.

They walked together down the street. He was obviously curious about her, but felt uncomfortable.

“So, you are straight then?” she asked.

“Yes.”

“How come you are working here, then?”

“I just needed a job, and I’ve done door security before,” he said.

“You find it awkward?”

“Sometimes, but not with the, the girls, but the members, I do. There’s something a bit sort of sick about them, or something,” he said, embarrassed and tongue-tied.

“It takes all sorts. Take me, I’m a girl, yet I wasn’t born that way. But I think and feel and act and look like a girl. I need the cash for the operation, and then I can get on with my life, as a girl. The members have fitted into the neat little slot that society had made for them, and they need to escape every now and again. Don’t be too harsh, if they didn’t come here, they would be meeting in public toilets or on Hampstead Heath.”

“I suppose you’re right. But I still think you could fit in fine in the proper world.”

“What about you? I could say the same about you, there are lots of doors that need security, so why here?”

He reddened.

“It’s a long story. One day I may tell you,” he said.

“Oh, a mystery. I love a mystery.” she laughed, and he reddened deeper.

“You got a girlfriend?” she asked, to change the subject.

“Yeah. Well, sort of.”

“Shit, John, you either have or you haven’t.”

“We’re sort of having an interlude in our relationship,” he said, clearly uncomfortable about it.

“Okay, don’t sweat. Let’s just leave it there.”

“Do you have anyone?”

She laughed. “You mean, have I a partner?”

“Yeah, I suppose so.”

“No, I have no partner. I have a man who thinks he’s in love with a girl called Nicole, and I haven’t the bottle to tell him he is in for a shock. I had a girlfriend before I started living as a girl, and surprise, surprise, it didn’t work out. But no partner. And before you start asking which I prefer, I actually prefer to date men, but I will not even think about sex. I’m not a gay man, I’m a girl, who needs some surgery. And until that surgery is complete, this girl is celibate.”

“I wasn’t going to ask.”

“You didn’t have to, you were thinking it.”

“True. I’m sorry, but it is all a bit freaky.”

“Yeah, I agree. It is not that easy to live through either.”

They walked in silence for a while.

“You know there was a murder of a club member a while back?” he said.

“Yeah, I heard. That was before I came. What about it?”

“I was curious, does anyone have any ideas as to who did it?”

“I don’t know, no one has mentioned it. Why?”

“No reason, I just wondered, that’s all.”

She smiled to herself. The poor man was desperate to find someone in the club to talk to him. He was obviously getting nothing.

They arrived at her front door.

“This is it. Thanks John, I appreciate the escort,” she said.

He stood and shrugged.

“No problem, I enjoyed the chat. I’ll see you Tuesday?”

“Sure, goodnight,” she said, smiling as she went in.

“Goodnight.”

He watched the door close, and she turned and waved at him through the glass.

He was confused, here was a pretty girl, who wasn’t a girl, but was. She was the only one in the club who actually acknowledged his existence, and deigned to talk to him. The other door staff were a funny bunch, and hardly friendly. Still, he was making a few bob from the job on this one, and he might get some information eventually.

He turned and walked away. His car was parked near the club, but he didn’t want anyone from the club to see it, as it was registered in his real name. His thoughts turned to Nicole. He hadn’t lied when he had said that his relationship was off. Christine was in America, and the last letter indicated that she had found someone else, so the relationship was over.

He was split over Nicole, though. His heart told him she was a girl, and yet his head told him that she wasn’t. She freely admitted what she was, and it didn’t seem to change his perception of her. He found it easier seeing her as a girl, and he wondered whether she would have the surgery soon. He wanted her to be complete, it would make it easier for him, as he realised that he found her incredibly attractive.

As he drove home, or to the supplied police quarters, he was a troubled man.
 
 
Chapter 7
 
 
 
Bruce loathed Monday mornings. He always had done, it meant the weekend was over, so there was always all the crap from the weekend sitting on his desk, requiring action.

He was in by 08:00, and the office was already filling up. No further information had been forthcoming from Nicole, but he was going to make an appointment with Mr Cooper sometime this week, to talk about Temporary Members.

He had one DC checking into the backgrounds of the three dead men, and two others going through the lists of ex-members and ex-staff. There were nearly eighty names to check, so he didn’t expect instant results. Two DCs were doing more door to door enquiries around the Gables, trying to locate anyone who knew Warren socially, or who was aware of his visitors.

At 09:00, the DCI wanted updated as to progress, as he was supposed to be in charge of the investigation. He was content with what Bruce was doing, so let him get on with it. Bruce was just about to phone the club, when his DS gave him the worst news he could have done.

“Guv, you are not going to like this.”

“Go on, Steve, don’t tell me there has been another one?”

“Yes and no. I was running the names of ex-members through the various intelligence systems, and apart from a few interesting characters, nothing of any value. So I whacked the names into an intelligence search, and one was a hit.”

“I’m listening.”

“Well, there was a news item, six weeks ago now, from Grampian Police. A man was found murdered in his flat in Aberdeen. There was no forced entry and nothing stolen. There appears to be no motive, and police are appealing for witnesses.”

“Cause of death?”

“Single puncture wound to the heart with a narrow bladed instrument.”

“Shit. Who was the victim?”

“A geophysicist called Adrian Tate, he worked in the petrochemical industry. Single man, aged 35, parents live in Devon, well educated and well regarded by colleagues and neighbours.”

“How long had he been in Aberdeen?”

“Only a few weeks, he had been living in Maidenhead, but his company sent him up to Aberdeen.”

“So he was the first. Good work Steve. Contact Grampian Police and either go up there or get them to send someone down here, we need everything they have, and I am sure they could do with what we know. There might just be one small thing that connects us with a suspect. Then do an NCIS check and see if there have been any other murders with the same M.O. over the last ten years.”

“Have we got anything from inside the club yet?”

“A couple of little things, but it is early days.”

Nicole was woken by the telephone. It was Rachel, and she apologised for waking her.

“I have spoken to the doctor, and she wants to see you. Are you busy this morning?”

“I have a friend coming at noon, but apart from that, not really.”

“Do you know where the clinic is?”

“No.”

Rachel gave her the address, and directions.

“If you can get there by ten, then I’ll be able to come in with you.”

Nicole looked at her watch, it was only 08:30.

“Sorry Rachel, I didn’t finish work until after midnight. I will be there.”
 

*          *          *
 
She dressed in jeans and a tee shirt, and grabbed a quick bowl of cereal. She put on her make up, and decided to leave Mr Wig in the wash. She looked at herself in the mirror, and was satisfied that she looked feminine enough even with her short hair.

She rode her bike, arriving at the clinic at five to ten. It was a large modern white building, and Rachel was waiting for her in the car park.

They hugged each other, and Rachel was pleased as to how Nicole looked.

Nicole spent ages fiddling with her short hair, just making it look as nice as she could. Rachel helped, and they were both reasonably happy with the result.

“I can’t wait for it to grow out.” Nicole moaned.

“Where’s the wig?”

“In the wash. I put a sachet of the blonde colouring in, so to give it that extra shine, because I’m worth it,” she said, mimicking a certain TV shampoo/colouring advert.

Rachel laughed

“How’s the job going?”

“Don’t ask, the bar work is hard work, and trying to do the other at the same time. Still, I’ve only been there a couple of days.”

“Okay, I have given Gill the assessment that Doctor O’ Flynne did on you, and spoke to her about your request for breast implants. She was not as surprised as I thought she would be. She said something like, “Ah, that explains a lot.” So, perhaps you were not the only one who was aware that you had a problem.”

“So, what did she say?”

“That you can ask her yourself.” she said, and they went into the building.

Gillian Hepburn was reading through the assessment again. A lot of things made more sense now, and she agreed with the decision that SRS seemed likely to be the most satisfactory solution. When Nicole and Rachel came in, she was surprised at the transformation of the girl in front of her.

“Hello Nicole. It is nice to see you again. It seems that we have drawn some monsters from under the bed?”

“Hi doctor. Oh, I don’t know about monsters, but things have sort of happened real fast.”

They all sat in some armchairs at the end of her large office.

“I was amazed at the assessment, normally Hillary is very reticent to suggest SRS until the subject is much further down the road.”

“It must have been my feminine charm,” Nicole said with a smile.

“Hmm. Possibly. Thinking back, how long have you felt you should have been a girl?”

“I don’t honestly know. Since before puberty, maybe even longer. But I know I was in denial for years. That’s why I became a police officer and was so determined to have girlfriends. But I ended up being more interested in their clothes than them. It was tough, because every time the feelings surfaced, I buried them as deep as I could.”

“Okay. Let’s have a look at you again. If you slip your things off.”

Nicole stripped off, and Gillian noticed that the girl had a slim but definitely feminine figure. She had not really noticed when she had last seen her, or him. But now she was looking with a different eye.

“Let’s take those breast forms off, shall we?”

She had some of the adhesive release, and was able to remove them easily.

“You’re having some swelling here,” she said, as she gently probed her chest area. “Is this painful?”

“A little. It’s very sensitive.”

“Your nipples are extended quite a bit.”

“Oh.”

“Have you noticed any loss of hair growth?”

“No, that is yes. I haven’t had to shave, and my legs and arms are still smooth.”

“I didn’t think you would actually grow fairly substantial breasts by yourself. Normally, with the amount of hormones you have in your system, I would not expect this amount of growth in only a week. Sensitivity, yes, but you have clearly a good inch of growth.”

“Oh, is that good?”

“Yes, you want to avoid artificial implants if you can. The body isn’t meant to have foreign articles stuck inside it.”

“Oh.”

“You seem disappointed.”

“I am a little, as I thought I’d look more like what I want to be.”

“Well, don’t be. I think you’ll be quite surprised at your own breasts. Certainly we can think about implants later, but let’s see what happens over the next couple of months.”

“Months?”

“I’m going to pencil you in for SRS in October. By that time, we will know how big you are going to be. Is that alright?”

“Shit. It’s June now, that soon? I don’t know if the job will be finished.”

“Well, we can have you in on the evening before, do the op in the morning, and four days later you can go home. After another week, you should be up and about. Look, I have you down for the 10th October, but you can reschedule if you want to. I would like Hillary to run a last assessment on you just before, but I’ll leave the decision up to you. The other matter we have to talk about is money, I’m afraid. I understand that you’re going private on this?”

“Money is not an issue. When my parents died, I inherited enough to cover all this, and more,” she said, glancing at Rachel.

“Besides my fiancé is a wealthy peer,” she said with a wicked grin.

“Nikki, stop it.” Rachel said, smiling.

“Am I missing something?”

“She’s teasing me,” Rachel explained to the doctor. “She met a very wealthy young man who fancies her rotten, and he even proposed to her.”

“And you accepted?”

“I’m thinking about it,” Nicole said, laughing at Rachel’s expression.

“Then you had better keep that date with us in October. We don’t want a surprise on your wedding night,” Gillian said, keeping in with the spirit of the joke.

Gillian then checked the rest of Nicole, and noted that there was some marked reduction in the size of the testes and penis. Her hips were wider than her waist. She frowned, as this was all happening faster than expected.

“Have you taken any other hormones at all, apart from the implant and my injection?”

“No, why?”

“Your body is feminising faster than I expected. I want to take a blood test.”

She took a sample of blood, and ran a quick test. She found an abnormally high level of oestrogen, and virtually no testosterone at all. Somehow, Nicole was producing her own oestrogen, and there was no way she could be, unless….

Gillian picked up the phone, and spoke to the technician who ran the MRI scanner.

“Slip this robe on, Nicole, I want to check something.”

They went down the corridor and into a large room with a huge machine.

What’s this?” she asked.

“An MRI scanner, we want to take a look at your bottom half.”

Nicole lay on the bed and it slowly drew her into the belly of the machine. It made a tremendous noise, and she had to lie as still as possible.

“There,” said Gillian. “And there.”

“Are they what I think they are?” asked Rachel.

“I think they might be. Can you go lower?” Gillian asked the technician.

“Look, it must be, it is almost fully formed, and it can’t be anything else.”

“Are you sure?” Rachel asked.

“Excuse me. I hate to butt in, but what have you seen?” Nicole asked, getting worried now.

“Nicole, I’m not sure the best way to tell you this, but it seems that you have two ovaries, fallopian tubes and an almost fully developed womb in there. I think there may be a Uterus and even a vaginal channel,” Gillian said.

“I’m sorry, did you say what I thought you said?”

“Yes, you’ve almost got the set!”

“How can that be?” she asked, feeling slightly faint.

“I don’t honestly know, but, not only do you have male genitalia, but almost a full set of female internal reproductive equipment. Your operation is not just a cosmetic and psychological nicety; it is now a medical necessity.”

“This isn’t happening,” Nicole said, as she was slowly removed from the scanner.

“I’m sorry, but it is.”

“You’re telling me that I’ve had this stuff inside me all along, and if I hadn’t taken this job, I would never have known?”

“Possibly. I think it was dormant, and may have remained so if I hadn’t given you that injection. You are now creating sufficient hormones to bring you to full female maturity. I suspect that you’re sterile as a male, so it’s up to you. I can remove either set. Which do you want to keep?”

“I’ll keep the female set, please,” Nicole said, with no hesitation whatsoever.

“Fine, then we need to book you in at the end of the week, at the latest. I will construct the vaginal lips, clitoris and labia out of your male genitalia, but I think you have everything else. I don’t know for sure, but it is possible you may be able to conceive and bear a child.”

Nicole felt that she had juts been hit by a train. Tears rolled down her cheeks, but her job instincts were in conflict.

“Not this week. I have so much to do.”

“Nicole, it must be this week. You must understand, if we don’t get in there and do something soon, who knows what sort of problems could develop. Your recovery time won’t be as bad as full SRS. You may be tender for a day or two, but you should be able to go back to work very quickly, as long as you take it easy.”

“Can we make it Monday next week? I can ask for Tuesday as well, so then I don’t have to work until Wednesday evening,” she asked.

“Fine, that’s a date. If you get here on the Sunday night, or by six am on Monday morning. No food or drink after midnight, please. So October is now free.”

“Doctor, can you give me a letter stating what you have just found. I’ll need that to get my birth certificate changed.”

Gillian laughed, as Nicole had managed to recover from quite earth shattering news, to be clinically professional and aware of legal ramifications and consequences.

“I will personally present you with a letter certifying your female authenticity after the operation,” she said, and Nicole grinned.

They went back to Gillian’s office, and Rachel helped Nicole replace her breast forms.

“You may find that in a few weeks, you will not need them.” Gillian said.

“Good,” Nicole replied.

Nicole said goodbye to the two women and rode back to Reading, arriving at her flat just as a taxi pulled up at the front door. It was Yo Ling.

The Chinese girl was surprised to see Nicole in her motorcycle leathers, and gasped when Nicole took her helmet off.

“Your hair?”

Nicole fluffed up her own short blonde hair.

“Like it? I thought I’d get cool for the summer.”

“I think long hair suit you better,” the other girl said.

“So do I, that’s why I wear a wig at work. Come on, let’s get your stuff inside.”

They carried three huge suitcases up as the taxi driver declined to help.

Nicole opened the flat door, and showed Yo where her room was. Yo was delighted, as it was bigger than her old room.

Nicole let her unpack, putting a frozen pizza in the oven. Then she went to check her emails.

There was another one from Jamie.
 
 

Nikki It’s Monday today. If you don’t mind a paint spattered dinner partner, how about popping round to the old flat for an evening in and a bottle of plonk? I’ll try not to burn anything. Jamie XXXXXXXXXXXXXXX PS. Let me know if you ever think you might just accept..

 
 
She wrote a short reply:
 
 

Jamie Can’t today, bit of a crisis. Have had to help a friend move out and she is now sharing my flat. Been to doctor, may, I stress, may, be able to have babies. Very excited. I will call when free. Nikki XXXXXXXXXXXXXXX PS. Even if I did accept, I can’t see your parents accepting me.

 
 
Yo came into the sitting room and sat on the sofa. The flat had a large kitchen/ living room, and it was decorated very basically but functionally.

“This is a nice flat,” she said.

“It’s okay. I’m only renting until I can find somewhere to buy.”

“You are very kind to have me.”

“It’s no trouble, Yo, besides, I need the company.”

“That’s a big motorbike.”

“Do you like it?”

“Yes. I had a scooter once,” Yo said, and shared a little of her life up to this point. It was a tale of confusion and pain, in which Yo struggled with family honour on one had and a powerful drive to be something she wasn’t.

Finally, with tears rolling down her cheeks, she concluded her story.

“You know, you are the first friend I’ve made,” she said to Nikki, who gave the diminutive girl a hug.

I’m so happy you came to the club,” she told the Canadian, as the latter stood up to get their food.

“Yeah, so am I,” she replied, going into the kitchen, where she extracted the hot Pizza from the oven. She cut it into segments and put it on the table.

“Help yourself, lunch,” she said, and went back to the computer.

Yo took a segment of pizza, and came and sat next to Nicole.

“Did you cut your hair?”

“No, I wear a long wig at work. I’m growing mine out.”

Another message came in on the emails. It was Jamie. She smiled and opened it.
 
 

Nikki Good news indeed. I am happy for you. Will you have to have an operation, if so when and where do I send all the flowers? I do love you, please call. JamieXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXetc. P.S.Thought this might cheer you up.

 
 
There was an attachment, and she opened it. It was a photograph of Jamie, in green overalls, covered in paint, and with a silly expression on his face.

She laughed, and Yo looked at it.

“Is that your boyfriend?”

“He’d like to be.” she said.

“He is nice. You are lucky.”

Nicole realised that she was, or maybe luck was the wrong word. She thought immediately of David and Carol. Maybe a miracle had quietly just happened.

“Yo, I went to the doctor this morning. I have to go in for an operation next week.”

“Why, are you ill?”

“No, they have discovered that I’m producing female hormones, and that I may have some female parts inside me. So they are going to do an emergency operation. They think I may be completely female by this time next week.”

“You mean to have babies?”

“Yes, possibly.”

Yo gave Nicole a big hug, and was on the verge of tears.

“I would love to have babies,” she said.

They chatted about lots of things, and Nicole learned that the Chinese name systems was the reverse of what she was used to. So Yo was her family name and Ling was her given name, and it meant delicate. Her original name had been Li-liang, which meant excellent strength.

“So, would you rather I called you Ling?” Nicole asked.

“No, I’m used to Yo now, besides, I met an English girl called Yoland, and she was called Yo too.”

Then Yo started talking about some of the other girls at the club.

“I think they are very foolish, they have unprotected sex with men, and they have not had the operation.”

“Everyone is different. They aren’t all like you and me.”

“I thought Lindi was. But she went to one party, but is now as bad as the others.”

“Lindi?”

“Lindi Telford. She is one of the waitresses. Quite tall, and a little plump. She has had implants, and they are very big. She is always topless.”

Nicole could picture the girl, but had yet to speak to her.

“She was a quiet girl and was very pretty, but not into sex. Then she went to a party with some men and a few girls, and she came back with bruises. Now, she always goes to parties, and has sex with many different men.”

The alarm bells rang in Nicole’s mind.

“What men?”

“Oh, it was about two months ago. They ask me to go, and I say no. So then they ask her, and offer her a lot of money. She wasn’t going to but she was angry at her mother so she went.”

“Why was she angry?”

“Her mother used to write, and was supportive, but her father hated what she was doing. She used to tell her mother everything, and then her mother stopped writing back. So she went to the party out of anger.”

“Did she tell her mother about the party?”

“Yes, she wanted her mother to know that the men made her feel like a real woman for the first time.”

“So who were the guys?”

“Just five members, one was the man who died last week. That was before you came. Sean tell us not to talk about it,” Yo said. Nicole changed the subject, and they finished the pizza.

“I go, buy food and cook you Chinese supper. Why don’t you ask your boy to dinner here?”

“Maybe another time, Yo. I need a bit of space.”

Yo picked up her bag.

“Do you want anything when I shop?”

“No thanks. Look take a key, there’s one on the hook by the door. If I’m not here when you get back, I may just pop across and see a friend.”

“Okay. Thank you, Nikki, for being a friend to me.”

“Don’t worry about it. I’ll see you later.”

The girl left, and Nicole was at the club in no time.

The cleaner let her in, so she went to Sean’s office.

Sean was working the accounts.

“Hi Nicole, what brings you in on a Monday?”

“I have just been to the doctor. I have a minor problem, is there any chance I can have Monday to Wednesday off next week, for a small surgical procedure?”

He looked at the list.

“Hang on, this is this week’s, next week’s is in the other room,” he said, leaving her through the door behind his desk.

Nicole quickly went to the temporary members list, and found the entry. Seven weeks ago, ROBERT TELFORD attended only three times. Each time on Lindi’s day off, Nicole guessed. When Sean returned she was standing where he had last seen her.

“That’s no problem. I was going to give you Tuesday anyway. What’s the problem?”

“I have something wrong with my innards. They think I may have some vestiges of female organs in there, so they are having a look. It is all a bit weird.”

“Okay, let me know how you get on, and if you need longer, I’m sure we can handle it. You will train up Yo Ling to do cocktails, won’t you?”

“Sure. Thanks Sean.”

She raced back to the flat, ringing the bell on the next door flat.

Jenny answered.

“I’ve got it,” Nicole said.

“What?”

“A connection. Where’s Bruce?

“In the office. What is the connection?”

“One of the girls, she went to a party, and I believe the suspect is her father.”

Once Bruce got the call, he was over like a rocket.

He was surprised to see Nicole in the flat.

“Okay, what’s the panic?”

“Lindi Telford, real name Leonard, or Len Telford. Has been working at the club for six months or so. She comes from down south somewhere, Plymouth or Portsmouth. She writes to her mother, who allegedly was reasonably supportive, telling her everything. Her mother stops writing back, so Lindi gets the hump. She goes to a party, and I am guessing that of the five men at the party, the three dead men will be among their number. She gets fucked rotten and loves every minute of it. She tells her mother, really rolling it out in graphic detail, and then gets a boob job to rub it in.

“Her father is a serviceman. It is reasonable to assume that he is less than pleased with the men, so he has motive, he has the training, and he has the opportunity. He joined the club several weeks ago as a Temporary Member. He attended the club three times, and each time when Lindi had a day off.”

Bruce was stunned, it all fitted.

“Nicole, there are four dead now. One was killed in Aberdeen, and we have only just tied it in. He was the first to die.”

“Then Telford’s name could be on a passenger flight list,” she said.

“Right, Jenny can you check that? So, who was the fifth man?”

“I’ll try to get that from Lindi,” Nicole said.

“As soon as you can, as I suspect that he’s the next on the list.”

“Did I do good, boss?” Nicole asked.

“Good? You have just worked a fucking miracle,” Bruce said with a grin.

“Talking of miracles, we need to talk,” Nicole said.

“Is it about the case?”

“No, but….”

“Then later, please. I have a murderer to track,” he said, and was gone.

Jenny came off the phone.

“Well done, I think you’ve just broken this case.”

“Let’s hope we can trace him before he kills again.”

Nicole went back to her flat, where she sat and tried to relax. There was a lot on her mind, so she needed some time to think.
 

*          *          *
 
Bruce returned to the office, called for silence, and when he got it, he said, “Right people. My source has come up trumps. We have a suspect, his name is ROBERT TELFORD, and he’s the father of one of the transsexual waitresses in the club. We believe he’s responsible for all the killings, and that there may well be one more victim on the list. The identity of the fifth man is not yet known, but I’m hopeful to get a name soon.

“I want all checks to trace this man, and I want a history and full background and CRO check done. He is military, probably Marines or Navy if he lives in the Plymouth or Portsmouth areas. So check with the Navy Provost or MPs. I want photographs and I want the Grampian police informed.”

“Guv, DC Wyllie from Aberdeen is flying down. I’m collecting him from Heathrow in an hour.” Steve said.

“Good, then we can at least show them that we are making progress. Okay people, let’s go to work.”

Bruce went into the DCI and told him the good news.

“Excellent. You undercover chaps did well then. Was this our man, or the chap from the Met?”

“This was the Met officer, sir. She’s done bloody well, and has more to get.”

“How long has she been in there?”

“Only a couple of days. But she’s very bright.”

“You still see her as a girl?”

“That may be another problem. But let’s catch this bastard first.”

“I agree. Good work, good enough for a Chief Constable’s Commendation?”

“At least.”

“I’ll do what I can.”

“Leave it for a bit, there may be a problem with the name.”

“Oh, really?”

“I’ll tell you later.”

Bruce was off, as he wanted to see Sean Cooper.
 

*          *          *
 
Sean had just finished the accounts when Bruce was shown into his office.

“Inspector. How can I help you?”

“Mr Cooper. I’m here to ask a favour.”

“Oh yes?”

“You see, we have a suspect, so I need to know whether he’s a member, either temporary or full. Now I respect your confidentiality but this is important.”

“Can you give me a name?”

“Telford.”

Sean typed into his computer, and shook his head.

“No one by that name is, or was a member,” he said.

“Is that full and temporary?”

“Full only. There is no database of temporary members.”

“Do you keep a record at all?”

“Yes, a written one. We get so few, it’s over there.” He said pointing to the chart.

Sean walked across the office and retrieved the clipboard.

“You see, in the last six months we have only had twelve temporary members who have not become full members after their two free weeks.”

“And Telford?”

Sean saw the name on the list.

“Yes, there is a Telford here. Robert Telford.”

“Has he become a full member?”

“No. He only attended three times. Very strange, but then our clientele are anything but ordinary.”

“May I keep that record?”

“Yes, but I’ll take a photocopy.” Sean copied the list, and gave Bruce the original. Bruce asked him to sign his pocket book, and exhibited the list.

“I suspect that this man befriended the deceased men, and at some point later killed them. He is believed to be the father of one of your staff, so I suspect his motives are related to actions that took place off this premises involving five men and his son. Four of the men are dead, and we fear for the safety of the fifth. I suspect that the girls know the man, but will not speak to me because they fear their activities may jeopardise their jobs here.

“I would ask you to do nothing, and let us run our enquiries without alerting anyone that we are aware of his identity. I’m as anxious to keep this away from the press until he’s caught. I imagine you would rather the silence continues after that.”

Sean nodded, as he saw the sense in what the policeman said. The last thing he wanted was any publicity.

“Bloody Lindi,” he said.

“Sorry?”

“Lindi Telford. It’s her father. I never connected it. She was off on all those days when he was here.”

“Do you have a shift sheet anywhere?”

“I can run that week’s off the computer, hang on.”

A single sheet of paper came from the printer, and Bruce dealt with it in the same way as the last one.

“I was surprised at the change in her, I must say.”

“Change?”

“Yes, she was very quiet and rather shy when she first arrived. But something happened and she became very vivacious and promiscuous. I had to warn her about handling the members too much.”

“Were you aware of the parties?”

“I am aware that they go to them. I can’t stop them, but if it gets out that they are paid, I sack them.”

“Would you know who the men were?”

He shook his head.

“Believe it or not, I’m not that interested. I just run the place. I live above, and keep myself to myself. I have a partner, and we don’t mix with any of the members or the girls. My partner is a post op transsexual, and she works as a secretary in a law firm. We’re very normal and respectable really. I met her here, and as soon as she had been through SRS, she left work and moved in with me.”

“Thanks for your time. If you think of anything else, call me.”

“Certainly. Can I ask you something?”

“What?”

“How did you find out that this man, Telford, could be the one?”

“Old fashioned police work, and luck. Some very small piece of evidence at Warren’s flat.”

“Oh. Thanks."
 
 
Chapter 8
 
 
It was Tuesday, and Robert Telford slept on the long flight. He couldn’t concentrate on the movie, as the food gave him indigestion. He didn’t like big planes. He liked helicopters, as he was used to them. The woman next to him tried to make conversation, but he had told her to fuck off. It had worked, as she hadn’t bothered him again.

He was so nearly finished the first part of his operation now, only one to go, and then on to stage two. He would not rest until the club was burned to the ground, and all the abominations that called themselves women were no more.

He thought of little Lenny, remembering playing football with him when he was on leave. They took him and corrupted him. He was lost now, little Lenny was dead to him, while an abomination was in his place. Well, he would make them all pay.

He smiled as he realised that his weapon was safe in his case. The polycarbon blade was immune to x-rays, so he knew that he would be safe until he got through US Customs. The civvy police were useless, they couldn’t find a hen in a hen house, and he smirked with the ease with which he had achieved his objectives so far.

The fat greasy perverts had all thought he was one of them. The bastards. Well, they had stopped spoiling children now. He thought of the one he had yet to find. The man thought he could run away, back to America, where he had come from. He had been wrong, as no one escaped from a Royal Marine on a mission.
 

*          *          *
 
“Yes, Steve, what have you got?”

“Right Guv, Robert Simon TELFORD,” the detective said, passing round several A4 colour photographs of a tough looking man in the uniform of a Royal Marine sergeant.

“Born 4th June 1962, in Colchester. Father: Gregory Telford, Royal Signals Sergeant, British Army. Mother Hazel, maiden name Brown.

“Educated at various army schools in UK and Germany. Enlisted in Royal Marines in 1979. SBS in 1983, promoted to Sergeant 1985. Specialist weapons instructor, unarmed combat and covert operations. Saw active service with SBS and SAS in many places, and decorated six times. Wounded in Falklands, but completed tour.

“Married Mary June Campbell in 1982, two children, Leonard is 18 and Susan 16. Marriage is rocky, but she’s still with him. It’s the job apparently, not another woman. They have a house in Portsmouth. He is currently on sick leave due to stress. He did not take his son’s transsexuality well, and his Colonel has given him time to sort himself out.”

“How much time?”

“It’s been eight weeks so far.”

“Right, Steve, get down there and nick him.”

“What now?”

“Yes, now, we have enough for suspicion of murder.”

“Right, guv, on my way. Will, come on, let’s go.”

As the officers left, Bruce was aware that the Scottish officer was hanging around like a spare tyre.

“DC Wyllie, you may as well fuck off back to Aberdeen. Take the photographs, and anything else you need and see if anyone remembers seeing him up near your crime scene. We’ll keep you posted on the arrest, as and when it happens.”

“Thanks sir.”

“Roberts, give our colleague a lift to Heathrow.”

“Yes boss.”

“Right, now we wait.”
 

*          *          *
 
Nicole and Yo Ling were in the Revue Bar early, and Nicole was teaching Yo how to mix cocktails properly. She had a book with over 200 recipes which they kept under the counter. Nicole knew many, but occasionally had to refer to the book.

“It is 90% bullshit, so you just whack in the right ingredients, and give it a good show. Then add the right fruit and extras, and you have an excuse to charge a ridiculous amount of money for a drink.”

They were having a laugh at Yo’s attempts to throw ice and catch it. Nicole saw Lindi come into the bar. Because Yo was now on bar work, Lindi was promoted to wait these tables. The Revue Bar was the better bar to work, so she was pleased. It meant more tips, and more offers of private parties. She approached Nicole.

“Hi, I’m Lindi. I’m going to be working these tables now,” she said.

She was quite tall, the hormones had made her a little plump, but she had the height to carry it. She had very large breasts, which were exposed and had glitter spread liberally all over them.

She was over-the-top with her feminine gestures and speech, and she made it plain she was in the market for as much sex as she could have.

Yo went to get some stock for the shelves, and Nicole decided to attack from the front.

“Any parties on this week then, Lindi?” Nicole asked, after introducing herself.

“One or two, why are you interested?”

“Not me, I’ve other plans. But maybe later. Say, wasn’t the guy who got stabbed one of yours?”

Lindi looked round, as if to see who was listening.

“Shh. We don’t talk about that,” she said.

“How come? I think it is a bit exciting. Were they good parties, that’s what I want to know.”

“If you are into heavy shit, they were great.”

“What sort of shit?”

“Warren was into S & M. He liked to be beaten. Then he liked to be fucked while I beat him. I could not believe the size of Chuck’s dick. He made me very sore. I’d never had a guy before that. But once I got a taste, it’s something else. Do you fuck?”

“Let’s say I am working on it, but I am waiting for SRS.”

“If you haven’t had anal, you haven’t lived.”

“Who’s Chuck?”

“Chuckie? Oh, he’s hung like a horse. I miss him now, as he’s gone home to the States. He’d pay me loads of cash. He was wonderful.”

“What was his real name?”

“Charles something. I used to call him Charles Bronson, coz his name was similar, Ronson, that’s it. Charles Ronson. I loved him. He said he would come back and when I had had SRS he’d marry me. Shit, if I had  £100 for everyone who said that, I’d be a fucking millionaire.”

Nicole changed the subject onto less specific things, but Lindi liked to talk about sex. Nicole began to feel very sorry for the girl, as she was really screwed up.

Yo came back just as Lindi was describing how she took one guy in her mouth, while the other took her from behind, and two others in each of her hands, all at the same time. She smiled, as she could imagine having five at once after she had SRS.

Yo’s face was a picture of disgust, but Lindi laughed at her and went to take some orders.

It was a busy night, but Yo did very well. At the first opportunity, Nicole phoned in the details of Charles Ronson, and went back to work.
 

*          *          *
 
Bruce got through to the FBI headquarters in Washington DC.

Steve had found Telford gone, together with a case and his passport. Mrs Telford had not received any more letters from Lindi since the first one, so Robert had intercepted the mail. Steve told Bruce that he had found certain interesting documents, and passed some details, and that he was on his way back.

As soon as Nicole passed through the details of the American, he called Sean Cooper who gave Bruce all he had from his membership details. They checked the airlines, who were very touchy about divulging any passenger information. Eventually he threatened to arrest anyone who obstructed him, and they hung up on him. He managed to speak to the airport police at Heathrow, and they made the enquiries on his behalf.

Telford was booked on a BA flight to New York that very morning, so they had just missed him. The flight would have landed less than an hour ago.

Bruce was really pissed off, so he’d rung the FBI.

Having been passed from department to switchboard to the cleaner to department. He lost his temper again.

“Look, I have information that a US citizen is about to be killed and I need to talk to someone in charge.”

Eventually, Special Agent Walter F. Cousins took the call. After a good twenty minutes, and exchanging Email addresses. Bruce hung up and immediately sent Walter what he knew via email, and then put Interpol in the loop.

He was summoned to see the Chief Superintendent.

“Bruce, what progress, I’m having the press officer being pestered by the media?”

“Sir, our undercover officer has discovered the identity of our suspect. She has also ascertained that the suspect has a further victim in mind, and we know he is in the United States. Our suspect had left his home address when officers attended early this morning, and it appears that he was already on a flight to New York.

“Unfortunately, we did not get the information in time, and the flight had already landed. We have passed the details of the suspect and the intended victim to the FBI, so hopefully they can locate the man before the suspect finds him.”

“What can you tell me about the suspect?”

“He is a sergeant in the Royal Marines, who has a grievance against five men whom he identifies as being responsible for corrupting his son, and turning him into a transsexual. He has killed four and seeks to kill a fifth. He is highly skilled with a knife, used to operating covertly, and is surveillance aware. He is a walking nightmare. We also believe he intends to attack the club and burn it to the ground. We’ve found documentation at his home address, in which various plans for this were sketched out, including the deaths of all the persons on the premises.”

“Let’s hope the Americans find him. Otherwise we will have a problem.”

“Yes sir. Can we keep this quiet to the press, just say enquiries are in hand and an arrest is imminent, or something?”

“I’ll try.”

“Sir, I have one very brave officer deep in the shit, if anything gets out she will be in even deeper.”
 

*          *          *
 
The officer in question was in deep conversation with an elderly man called Henry, who just was happy talking to delightful people. He had been a schoolmaster at a well-known public school, having retired some fifteen years ago. He had never married and missed the boys dreadfully. He had never so much as touched one, ever, but now he regretted not forming a lasting relationship with someone in his life. Henry was very lonely, but having found the club on the Internet, he now had somewhere to go where he didn’t have to hide his personal preferences.

It answered all his needs. He was surrounded by lots of pretty boys, who were nice to him, so he just enjoyed relaxing and flirting with them.

He had heard that there was a particularly striking one serving behind the bar in the Revue Bar, and to his delight, he had found two. There was a superbly beautiful one with a Canadian accent, and a delightfully pretty little Chinese one. The Canadian was obviously very professional and was teaching the little Chinese one the ropes. They were friends, he could tell that by the way they laughed and joked with each other.

There was a big busty waitress who was rather formidable, and very forthright. Henry felt a little frightened by her, particularly when she made a very graphic suggestion about what she could do with him.

He declined, so she went and to try her luck elsewhere. Henry had been to Canada, and found the Canadian very articulate and well educated. He found it hard to remember that she was a boy, because she was very feminine indeed. But his eyes kept wandering towards the little Chinese. He found his gaze returned, very coquettishly. He experienced a deep sexual urge for the first time in a long time, and when the taller Canadian went to serve some other members, he spoke to her, striking up a conversation.

At the end of the evening, Nicole and Yo left together, and John tried to make sure he was on the door when they left. It was nearly three am.

“Need an escort, ladies?” he asked.

“If you want a walk, John,” Nicole had replied, so he grinned, somehow pleased.

He walked with them to their door. Yo went in and Nicole turned to him.

“Look, about the killings. Ask the doormen about any Royal Marines. See if they remember anyone who appeared out of place.”

Then she was gone.

He frowned, but returned to the club. He got talking to some of the other doormen, about service life, as two had been servicemen.

“Do we ever get any weirdos who just don’t fit in?” he asked.

“We had this one geezer, he only came a couple of times on a T card. He wasn’t here for the girls, and he didn’t want to mix with the usual lot. He had been or was a Marine, he had the badge tattooed on his right forearm and a dagger on the left. I thought him a bit funny, but he never came back,” said Stewart, an ex-paratrooper.

Within an hour, details of the tattoos were being emailed to the FBI.
 

*          *          *
 
Robert Telford, dressed in smart suit, had rented a car from a small and cheap outfit some distance from the airport, using the drivers licence and credit card he had stolen from his last but one victim, Simon Harris. He had driven off the lot and down the road. Just as it got dark, he swapped number plates with a similar make of car parked in street nearby.

He changed out of his suit and into his covert black fatigues. He smiled as he drove off into the night. He had a log drive, but then he had nothing better to do. By the time the FBI were actually on the case, he’d arrived in Florida, his quarry close at hand.

The FBI contacted the Airport Police department at JFK, and all car rental agencies were asked to look out for anyone named Telford. Then the FBI office in Miami was contacted. A Special Agent was asked to trace a Charles Ronson, and eighteen were found to be living in and around the Miami area.

So began the slow process of liaison with the local police departments with a view to warning each one.
 

*          *          *
 
Charles Ronson was hot. His house was on a lakeside in Florida, but it was a very humid June night. He couldn’t sleep, partially due to the heat, and partially due to the beautiful she-male he was sharing his bed with.

They had met a week ago in a club in Miami, similar to the Candy Club. Brandi was a hostess in the club, and she had the most gorgeous ass. She was exactly as he liked them, a little plump, with big breasts and a large ass. He still thought of Lindi in England, and the memory of her always gave him an erection.

Brandi had shrieked with pleasure as he sank himself deep into her ass. He enjoyed bringing her to climax with his hand as he fucked her. She even licked him clean when he withdrew, and that always gave him pleasure. She knew that he would give her an extra $100 for that.

He got up, walking naked to the kitchen and opened the refrigerator. He poured a glass of orange juice and drank it down.

He looked out across the lake, thinking of the sex he had had a short time ago. He felt himself rising once more, smiling in anticipation of waking up Brandi by ramming himself into her cute ass. He started fondling himself as he turned to fulfil his immediate ambition.

But something was not right.

Someone was there.

He turned and saw the silhouette of a man, inside his house, and close to him.

He fumbled for a light but a strong hand stopped him.

“Remember me, Charles?” said a voice. English, and not well educated. His eyes slowly adjusted to the dark, and he saw the other man. He recognised the voice, but could not recall from where.

“You don’t do you? Let me help you. A couple of months ago, you had a party with four of your friends, and some poor unfortunates like that creature in your bed. You fucked everyone and everything didn’t you? You have a big dick, I see, and you like to stick it where it does the most harm. Well you stuck it into my little boy, and now he is lost to me forever.

“You are going to die, Charles. Just like the other four and all the creatures that you and your sick friends have created. I should make it long and painful, but instead, I will be quick. Any last words, Charlie boy?” Robert Telford snarled quietly. He was dressed from head to toe in black. His knife was black, so only his eyes showed.

“How much do you want?” Charles asked.

“Just your life, and I have that now.”

Charles was a strong man, so he threw a punch at the smaller man. But before he knew what happened, the punch was blocked, he was spun round, feeling a sharp pain in his side. He frowned, he still had an erection, but his heart stopped and he died.

Telford lowered his victim to the floor, sheathing his knife. He went to the bedroom door. The creature was lying on its front, squashing its disgusting artificial breasts to the bed. Its bottom was uncovered, and Telford felt sick as he imagined the man he had killed inserting his large dick into the anus of this unfortunate creature. He was just considering how best to put it out of its misery when the police car arrived.

He was surprised, but reacted calmly and quickly. He left the way he had come, sliding the glass door shut and hearing the lock click. Then he made his way to the hedge and slipped through into the next door garden, along the baseline of that garden to the next. Within ten minutes, he was in his rental car and driving slowly out of the area.

“Five down, now the club,” he said to himself, giving no thought to how the police had known to come to the address.
 

*          *          *
 
Officer Richard Mullins walked slowly round the property and saw no signs of entry. This was some stupid assignment. It was a prime lakeside property belonging to a financial consultant with a major corporation. Who the hell would try to kill him?

He rang the bell, and he was about to leave when someone started screaming. He shouted for them to open up, and eventually a semi-naked woman opened the door. Her breasts were large and looked too firm to be real.

“He’s on the floor in there,” she said, her voice husky with sleep and emotion.

Rich had his weapon drawn, on entering carefully, he found the body in the living room. It was still warm, so it must have just happened.

He called it in, to be given a description of the suspect. A male, late 30’s, white, a serving special forces Marine from England, who was an expert at special weapons and covert kills. That was just what he needed.

He turned to the woman, who was sobbing trying unsuccessfully to get dressed. Then he noticed that she wasn’t a woman, she had a dick and balls as well as huge breasts. This was definitely not his day.
 

*          *          *
 
Bruce was just arriving in the office when he was told.

“Telford got there first.”

“Shit.”

“They’ve circulated his details all over the place, and all flights out are screened. They will catch him,” said Steve.

“What happened?”

“Telford managed to break in, stab the victim without disturbing the other occupant of the house. The police arrived just after it happened, the body was still warm.”

“Who was the other occupant?”

“A transsexual called Brandi Wilson.”

“Why didn’t he kill her?”

“Sir?”

“He wants to rid the world of them, why not kill her?”

“Disturbed?”

“Probably, the police arrived before he could finish the job. Still, that’s not our problem, we told them and they took too long.”

“So what now?”

“We wait. If he’s got any sense, he’ll probably head to Canada and then hop on a boat as crew. He’s a marine, so he’s boat friendly, remember.”

“Then he could arrive anywhere.”

“Newfoundland to Eire, then he is as good as in Reading.”

“Bastard.”

“Dangerous mad bastard.”

“What can we do?”

“We have to go to the press.”
 

*          *          *
 
Yo was up before Nicole, but when Nicole appeared Yo was excited to share what she knew.

“See the news. There’s a story about the men that came to the club and got murdered,” she told a stunned Nicole, and switching on the TV, onto Teletext.

There was a story about the killings and how the suspect, a Robert Telford was believed to be still in America having killed a fifth man. There were few details, but when they tuned into the TV news, the man’s photograph was all over the place. There was a report from Florida, where they showed footage of a body being removed from a luxury lakeside home.

“Police in America, Canada and the United Kingdom, are seeking the whereabouts of Robert TELFORD, a Royal Marine, who is suspected of being responsible for killings. There have been three deaths in and around the Reading area, one in Aberdeen, and the latest one in Florida. We spoke to the officer leading the investigation in Reading.”

It cut to a shot of Bruce Appleby in front of Reading Police Station.

“We are reasonably certain that our suspect, Robert Telford, is in the United States, and also, we are certain that it is his intention to return to the Reading Area. I must warn the public, he is a specialist at covert operations, and we urge the public not to approach him. He is very dangerous and must be arrested.”

“Inspector, these seem to be random killings, has a motive been identified?”

“Yes. The motive is believed to be connected to an event concerning one of his children. He has not coped with this event, and seeks vengeance against those he believes are responsible. The sad fact of the matter is, we believe that he is the possible originator of this particular event, and the five victims were just unfortunately caught up in the whole thing.”

“Lastly Inspector, there’s a rumour that there is a sexual connection to the offences. Is this true?”

“We suspect that the original event relates to one of gender identification, and the victims shared a specific sexual preference, but the suspect has no sexual agenda, as far as we know. You must understand that there are relatives and other innocent parties concerned in this, and rumours of such matters are harmful.”

Nicole was stunned. She had done her part, but they had missed him.

Yo was talking to her.

“I’m sorry, Yo, what?”

“I am day off today. I have been asked to go to dinner with the old school teacher, Mr Henry. Do you think I should not go?”

Nicole had to concentrate to remember who Mr Henry was. Then she remembered. He was the elderly man who just liked being around pretty boys.

“He should be fine, where are you going?”

“He take me to Japanese Restaurant. I think it funny.”

“Yes, go, have fun. You never know, you may have found your sugar daddy.”

“What is this sugar daddy?”

“A sugar daddy is an older man, who likes having a young pretty mistress or wife whom he can spoil in return for a little love and affection in their old age.”

Yo smiled.

“You mean he would pay for my SRS?”

“You never know he just might, at that,” Nicole said, laughing at her friend’s lateral thinking.

Nicole set off to work at four pm, finding the girls in the club in a right fuss.

Sean came and assured them that the club was not going to shut, but he advised everyone that it would be best to refrain from any external rendezvous for a few weeks. Also that Lindi had gone home to be with her mother at this time.

As it happened, the club was quiet and Nicole found herself in an empty bar. Sean wandered in.

“Will they be back?”

“Oh yes, it’s just a little worrying.”

“Did you know the police would go to the press?”

“Yes, the DI, the one on the telly, Appleby, phoned me and told me. He said that we should have been a bit quicker with the information. Still, I have my members to protect, and who’s to know that some demented parent is going to go berserk?”

“I’m surprised the police didn’t try to put someone in undercover,” Nicole said.

“They had, one of the doormen. He has gone now. Do you remember John? He was a copper.”

“I thought he was too bright and straight to fit in here,” she said with a smile.

“He left you this,” Sean said, handing her a small envelope.

She opened it.
 
 

Nikki Just a short note to say thanks. Thanks for treating me like a human, and thanks for being such a nice girl. You are, whatever anyone might say, don’t believe them. I’d be proud to say you’re a friend of mine. I’m sorry that I couldn’t tell you what I was, but I hope you now understand. Thanks for the information, it was important. I have kept your name out of it. If ever you want to meet for a drink, I’d be happy to meet you. The first one is on me. All the best for your surgery, and I hope I get to see you when you are what you have always wanted to be. Love John

 
 
“That’s sweet of him,” Nicole said with a smile.

“You have a way with people.” Sean said.

“What do you mean?”

“People come away better people having been with you for a while.”

“Don’t be silly.”

“It’s true. Look at the way the bar takings reflect how popular you are. I’ve had over thirty members commend your friendly and charming attitude so far. And you can’t deny that everyone seems to get on with you, because you make them all feel special.”

Nicole was stunned into silence, and Sean laughed.

“So, you haven’t spoken much about it, what’s this operation you have to go in for?”

“Well, I went for a routine check with Dr Hepburn. I was after some breast implants, and she found I had a hormone imbalance. Apparently, I had too much female hormone in my system, so she ran an MRI scan. Anyway, she thinks that I have some or all the necessary female stuff in there, as well as blokes. So she wants to see exactly what I have, what’s functioning, and what needs to be removed. If I have ovaries producing female hormones, then she will have to remove the implant in my thigh, because there is no point having it any more.”

“So you are a kind of hermaphrodite?”

“I guess so, but I only have male bits, you know, down there.”

“Will they be removed?”

“I hope so, because I really don’t need them any more.”

“Do you want to stay on here?”

“I don’t know, I hadn’t thought about leaving. But if I am a working female, then I guess I’ll have to.”

“I’d be sad to see you go. You haven’t been here long, but you’ve made your mark.”

At that point, three people came into the bar, so Nicole went and served them. Once again, Sean was able to watch her work, and she charmed the men into spending double what they intended, and tipped her generously into the bargain.
 

*          *          *
 
Yo Ling was seated across the small table from Henry. He had treated her with such care and respect, that she felt very tender towards him. She poured him some more wine, watching him as he ate sparingly from the exquisite dishes.

He was quite charming and attentive, asking her all about her time in Hong Kong as a child, and why she had chosen the path she was now on. He shared with her all the time he had been at the school, including the frustrations he had experienced. Recognising his particular sexual predilection, he used all his determination and will to restrain from ever committing a breach of trust.

He almost cried at lost opportunities and forbidden love. Yo Ling recognised in him a desperate loneliness, and her heart went out to him.

She laughed at his jokes, even when she didn’t understand them, and she listened to his long and rather dull stories of his youth. He paid the bill, offering her a lift home in his car. Not far from the flat, he pulled over in front of a big house.

“This is my house. Would you like to see it, my dear?

All her instincts told her to go, but she heard herself answer, “Yes please.”

He seemed very pleased, so led her up the path and opened the front door.

It was a very grand house, very tastefully decorated, as all the furniture was antique.

“It was my parents’ home. My sister lived here after they died, and until she passed on three years ago. I had it decorated after she died, but it’s too big for me. I keep intending to employ a housekeeper, but never seem to manage it.

He showed her round, it had six bedrooms. In Hong Kong where she was brought up, a hundred people could live in a house like this, with a family in every room.

She told him this and he laughed.

“Well there is just me, and I wont be long now,” he said sadly.

They returned to the kitchen.

“Would you like a coffee, before I take you home?”

“I get you coffee, you go sit down,” she said, leading him to his chair. He allowed himself to be seated, so she took off his shoes, raising his feet up onto the stool.

She returned to the kitchen, which needed a good clean. She made him a coffee, taking it into him on a tray with milk and sugar separate. He smiled as she gave it to him, “Don’t forget yourself, my dear.”

She smiled back and went back to the kitchen. She put an apron on and started to clean. An hour later, she returned to the living room and saw he was asleep. She took the mug, washed it up, and then kept cleaning. Two hours later, it was as clean as she could get it, so she hung up the apron. She went and gently woke him.

“Come, Henry. I put you to bed now,” she said, taking him up stairs. She helped him get undressed and to put on his pyjamas. She turned down his bed while he went to the bathroom. She paused and smiled. Then she undressed and slipped into the bed, so when he reappeared he saw her sitting in his bed with her breasts showing above the covers. She held up the covers, so he got in beside her.

She cradled him in her arms, resting his head against her small, but firm breasts. His questing hands sought what couldn’t be seen, and Yo Ling felt herself respond to his touch.

She let her hand seek into his pyjamas and she touched him where he so wanted to be touched. She gently fondled him as his body remembered and responded. She brought him to climax, as he almost cried at her tenderness.

He slept, so she snuggled down, holding him in her arms, dropping off to sleep with a smile on her face. She now knew what a sugar daddy was.
 

*          *          *
 
Nicole went back to the flat, noting that Yo was not in, so she smiled to herself. She checked her emails, and saw that there was one from Jamie.
 
 

Nikki Painting is so boring. Now I know why we pay other people to do it. Still, I’ve found a flat, and should be in by next week. I’ve also bought a small restaurant, so thought I’d have a go at running it. I have found a chap who is a chef, so now I need a barmaid. Put the real decorators into the restaurant, it has a flat above, interested? It is in a nice spot on the river. JamieXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXetc.

 
 
He was such an idiot. What did he know about running a restaurant, and where did all the money come from?

She quickly wrote him a reply.
 
 

Jamie You are an idiot. Nikki PS you are a very likeable idiot. xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

 
 
She was tired so she went to bed, falling asleep instantly.
 
*          *          *
 
Yo woke her up at about ten. She was all bubbly and bouncy.

“I have a new job,” she told the sleepy Nicole.

“What?”

“Mr Henry wants me as house mistress.”

“You mean a mistress or a housekeeper,” she corrected, with a smile.

“I will look after him like a wife, I cook and clean, and sleep with him, and he will pay for my SRS.”

“Will he still want you if you are a girl?”

“He says he will. I don’t care. He is a nice man, and he has such a big house. He says when he dies, I keep the house.”

“Well Yo, you be careful, make sure you get something in writing, otherwise when he dies his relatives will kick you out and leave you with nothing.”

“I am not stupid. I ask for contract.”

“Good girl.”

Nicole, dragged herself to the bathroom, intending to have a shower. Her breasts were quite painful, so she took off the breast forms, and was very surprised at the size of her own breasts. In a few days they had grown considerably. They were still not enough to fill a small size bra cup, but considering the time scale, they were significant.

She had a shower, and dried off, slinging on a pair of ordinary knickers, as the padded ones seemed unnecessary now. She went to the kitchen, where she showed her chest to Yo, who seemed very excited.

“You growing good breasts. You will not need implants,” she said.

Nicole smiled, partly at the possibility of her being right, and partly at Yo’s English, which she found highly entertaining.

They had a lazy day, allowing Nicole to do her nails and spruce up Mr Wig. Her own hair was growing so slowly she felt like screaming. Yo was obviously excited about the potential job for Mr Henry, so she popped out to see him just after lunch.

Nicole called Bruce for an update. He said he was coming round to the flat in half an hour and would see her there.

Nicole dressed for work, placing the breast forms back on, hopefully for one of the last sessions. She found that four or five days were about as long as she liked them on at once.

She put Mr Wig back on and checked her makeup. Her nails were looking good, and thought she looked sharp. She popped next door, so Jenny put the kettle on. Pete was on down-time, so had gone home for a bit. They had the worst job, particularly as the situation had changed considerably.

Bruce came in, looking concerned.

“Hi Nikki, are you okay?” he said, and then asked Jenny where Pete was.

“Bruce!” Nicole said, loudly.

He stopped and stared at her.

“I have to go into hospital on Monday,” she said.

“What?”

“Hospitals, you know places ill and injured people go to get better or to die?” she said.

“Why?”

“Because I’m not well.”

“How?”

“I went for a check up, and they have found something inside me,” she said.

“When?”

“Last Monday.

“So what is it, is it cancerous?”

She smiled and shook her head. “No, nothing like that. They think that I may have a complete set of female reproductive organs inside. So they’re going to cut me open and take a look. If so, they’ll remove the male stuff and, hopefully, leave me a normal, fertile female.”

Bruce stood there with his mouth open.

“How?”

“I don’t know, it’s all very weird. But it seems I had them all along, and the hormone injection activated them, and my ovaries started producing female hormones, so my male stuff just packed up.”

“So you will be a female, all singing all dancing and stuff?”

“Particularly stuff, I hope so.”

“Shit. Is this what you want?”

Nicole just smiled and nodded.

“Good. Will you stay in the Met?”

“I don’t know. I haven’t thought about it yet. I may apply for a transfer to the TVP,” she said half joking.

To her surprise Bruce nodded, and said, “I’d always have you in my office if you do.”

“Really?” she asked, surprised.

“You are a bloody good copper, the fact you are a stunningly good looking girl has nothing to do with it,” he said with a grin, at which Jenny laughed.

“Oh,” Nicole said, confused.

“Look, Nikki. My boss is putting you forward for a Chief Constable’s Commendation. Once this is over, all you have to do is ask, and you’ll be welcomed with open arms.”

“Really?”

“Yes, really.”

“Then I might, I seem to have made more friends down here than in London.”

They went on to discuss how they were going to handle the protection of the club and tracking Telford, should he elude the American police and the Federal Officers.
 

*          *          *
 
At that moment over on the other side of the Atlantic it was about ten am. Robert Telford pulled off the north bound highway through New York State. He was watching the State Troopers conduct a road check several hundred yards north, so he was now certain that they were after him.

He had driven up through Georgia, the Carolinas into Virginia and then Pennsylvania with no trouble at all. He had stopped for gas several times, but it was at the last stop that he saw his photograph on TV. He had underestimated the police, they knew who he was, where he was, and what he had done.

Still, he managed to elude the seekers and headed for Buffalo, intending to cross into Canada at Niagara. The Troopers were thorough, more like soldiers than policemen, he thought. His mind flashed to Northern Ireland, when he was manning a check-point. They had been attacked by the IRA. It was the first few seconds of total confusion and panic that he remembered the most. After that, it was instinctive reaction on what they had trained for, and the terrorists were killed.

He was mulling over what to do, when he heard the helicopter. Now these he understood, with thermal imaging and instant TV pictures back to control centres, he respected them.

He got into the car, turned and headed south once more. Then, seeing a farm road on the left, he took it and followed it for a couple of miles. He was in the middle of nowhere. There were small farms and forest everywhere, a real wilderness.

He saw a small farm just ahead, so he pulled over and walked up to it. There was a beaten up old red Ford Pickup outside, and the place appeared deserted. There were keys in the pickup, and an old baseball cap on the dash. He jogged back to the rental car, where he stripped off, putting on a pair of faded jeans and a red and white long sleeved check shirt. He kept his knife and money, credit cards, passport, and a small bag with his black clothing inside. He was wearing his well-worn and comfortable combat boots.

He pushed the car down into a well-hidden gully, and jogged back to the pickup. He jumped in, started it up, and drove off down the road. He rejoined the highway, stuck the baseball cap on, and tried to look like a redneck farmer. He joined the line for the road check. He smiled, as he had not shaved for a few days and he was very much greyer than his old service photograph.

The trooper, Vincent Carlotti, was bored. Vince had been here for three hours, and there was nothing to show for it. He had a meal break due, but his relief was late. Vince approached the local plated pickup, and the driver asked, “What seems to be the problem officer?” Another local farmer, he thought to himself.

“Sir have you seen anyone suspicious, or any vehicles that are from out of state?”

“No sir, I’ve been haulin’ logs at my brother’s place, over yonder. Who ya looking fer?”

The trooper showed him the photograph, and the farmer shook his head and sucked through his teeth.

“Say, is he a green beret?”

“Kinda sir. He is a British Marine, their special forces,” Vince explained.

“No shit. What’s he done?”

“I can’t say, but he is believed to be armed and dangerous.”

“I’ll be sure to keep my eyes peeled.”

“You do that. Thank you for your time. Have a nice day.”

Telford grinned as he drove off. Next stop Canada.
 
 
Chapter 9
 
 
Nicole arrived at the clinic at half past six on Monday morning. She had finished work at midnight, so grabbed a few hours sleep.

Yo had decided not to leave the club, but negotiated some reduced hours. She was moving in with Mr Henry, as she called him, while Nicole was in hospital. Nicole had pestered her, so the man had produced a contractual agreement, clearly stipulating that she was to be his companion and housekeeper for an undisclosed stipend and, upon his death, the title deed of the house was to be transferred to her. He had even changed his will in her favour, so as a result, she was potentially a wealthy young woman. He had even agreed to pay for her surgery, but she wasn’t to have it for six months. She was content to wait.

Nicole walked into the clinic and the taxi drove away. She had decided that if she was having surgery in that area, then a motorcycle was perhaps the least sensible mode of transport. She was wearing a summer dress, as she anticipated tight jeans would not be very sensible either.

She approached the reception desk, and it seems that she was even too early for them. However, a head popped round the corner.

“Nicole Le Fevre?” a pleasant middle-aged lady asked.

“Yes.”

“You’re expected, dear. The doctor will be in at eight, so if you go to your room, the nurse will tell you what is happening.”

“Which room?”

She directed Nicole to a room along the corridor, still on the ground floor.

She saw that her name was on the door, and Dr Hepburn was written underneath. She pushed open the door, to see a veritable forest of flowers. She was stunned, as there was over  £100 worth of flowers here. As she stood there, a plump little nurse walked in.

“Hello, you must be Nicole. I’m Ruth. My, you are a popular girl, aren’t you?”

“So it seems, who sent these?”

“Well, there are five cards. The lilies are from Bruce and the gang, the mixed spray is from Sean, the carnations are from all the girls at the club. The pot plant is from Rachel, and there is a bouquet from Yo and Mr Henry.”

Nicole shook her head, feeling herself close to tears.

“Right, there’s a gown here, so get yourself undressed and into that. I have to take some blood and your blood pressure and all that. You haven’t eaten or drunk anything since midnight, have you?”

“No.”

“Good. The anaesthetist will be in at about eight, and Dr Hepburn at around the same time. You’re to be in surgery by nine. So, all being well, you should be back in your room at noon.”

“Three hours?”

“Dr Hepburn doesn’t quite know what will be needed. Yours is a unique case, so she is setting a big chunk of time aside for you.”

“Oh.”

The morning passed and Nicole was lying in the preparation room, watching the clock, having been told that she would be asleep in ten seconds. She counted to eleven, and was about to say something, when all went black.

Her first thoughts upon coming round were of her mother. She so wanted grandchildren, so it became a strong focus for Nicole as she struggled to clear her head from the anaesthetics and whatever else they had given her.

Then came a sensation of a burning pain in her groin area, and she said, “Shit that hurts. Shit. Shit. Shit. Oh shit!”

A disembodied voice said, “give her some morphine,” and the pain gradually died away, but she dropped off again. She kept coming round and dropping off, each time for a longer period.

Finally, she was able to focus, and Dr Hepburn looked down at her, she smiled.

“Hello Nicole, are you back with us?”

“I think so,” she said.

“Where are you?”

“Flat on my back in the clinic with a very tender groin,” Nicole said, and Gillian laughed.

“Okay, you’re going back to your room now. It all went very well, so I’ll come see you when I’ve cleaned up. All right?”

She nodded, laying back as she was pushed along the corridor, and then into her room. Ruth was there and smiled as she was wheeled in, and they heaved her onto the bed.

She looked down, to see a large bandaged area covering her groin, with a catheter tube coming through the bandage.

There was little pain, but she had two IV drips into her left arm, so she thought that one was probably pain relief.

She dozed, to be woken when Gillian appeared. Nicole glanced at the clock and was surprised that it was nearly 2 pm.

“Hello Nicole. How do you feel?”

Nicole thought for a moment.

“Woozy, nauseous, numb and curious,” she replied, honestly.

“The first two will be the anaesthetics, the numb will be the morphine and as for the curious. If your mother were here, I would say to her, congratulations, you have a beautiful baby girl. But she isn’t here, so I will say to you, congratulations, you are a beautiful grown up girl.”

Nicole started to cry, her mother had been with her, she was convinced of that. “Thank you, SO very much,” she said.

“I have constructed your vaginal opening and labia, and used part of your penis head as a clitoris. You had a perfect vaginal channel, uterus and womb, and your ovaries are probably going to start producing ova within the next couple of weeks. Your male genitalia have gone, and actually your testes were dead in any case. You are the first case of this type I have ever seen or heard of, so I have taken the liberty of videoing the whole operation for posterity.”

“You said ova, does that mean…?”

“Yes, you are fertile. I have completed a certificate and letter so that you can alter your birth certificate to read the correct gender. It is a very rare thing, so it gives me immense pleasure to do it.”

“Thank you.”

“You’re welcome. It’s a miracle that things happened the way they did. God knows what would have happened had you not volunteered for this particular case.”

“He does seem to work in mysterious ways,” Nicole agreed.

“Anyway, I’ll leave you to rest. The dressing and catheter stay in until tomorrow, and then we will take it all off and have a look see. You have the control for the pain relief. Just turn the knob on the drip, and you’ll get a small amount more. I recommend that you keep it as low as you can bear. Then it is less of a shock when the drip comes out. And I’ll see you after breakfast tomorrow.”

Nicole was alone with her flowers, so she dropped off again.
 

*          *          *
 
When Nicole awoke, Rachel was sitting by her bed reading the newspaper with her spectacles on the end of her nose.

“Hi Rachel,” Nicole croaked.

“Ah. Sleeping beauty awakes. How are you girl?”

“Brilliant. I can have babies, Rachel.”

“Not at the moment you can’t. I know, it’s unreal, I can hardly believe it. It’s all happened so fast.”

“Why me Rachel, why me?”

“What do you mean?”

“There are so many people who would sell their soul for what has happened to me. Why did it happen to me?”

“God knows, for I don’t.”

Nicole was looking at her breasts through the gap in her gown.

“They’ve grown again, Rachel, I swear they’ve grown again.”

“Let’s have a look, then,” Rachel said, opening up the girl’s gown. She was surprised as they were most definitely bigger.

“Almost respectable,” she told the girl with a smile. “I’ll have those breast forms back then.”

“I thought you might, they’re in my case.” Nicole said with a smile. All the moving about made her feel queasy, so she lay back and was still for a while. She looked at the clock. It was six pm.

“Shit, this stuff makes you lose hours at a time,” she complained.

“Gillian told me what she had done. How do you feel?”

“Numb, but excited. It’s like a whole new adventure.”

“You have to finish the old one first,” Rachel said, showing her the headlines.

Killer lost by American police. Where is he now?

She read the article, realising that Telford was on his way back to Reading. It may take days or weeks, but he was coming back to Reading, to finish what he started.

“He wants to burn the club down, and with everyone in it,” she said.

“Are you sure?”

Nicole nodded. “He had detailed plans in his house. Bruce reckons he will come by boat through Eire or Liverpool. But he will get here.”

Rachel stayed for another half an hour and left when Ruth asked Nicole whether she wanted some food.

She thought about it and decided she didn’t, but a cup of tea sounded nice. Ruth took her blood pressure and temperature, and checked the catheter and the drips.

“You have turned the morphine off, did you mean to?””

“Yes. I can’t stand being fuzzy. The pain is bearable at the moment.”

Nicole was aware of a general pain, not too sharp, rather like a big bruise, she found it uncomfortable rather than painful.

Ruth brought her a cup of tea and a couple of chocolate digestives. She ate them and found she was hungry after all.

“How about a sandwich?”

Nicole nodded and smiled, “Please, anything.”

She turned the TV on, and switched channels for a while. Then she switched it off again, as there was utter crap on the TV these days, she thought.

She looked at the flowers and almost dropped off again, but the door opened and Sean came in with a big box of chocolates. He had with him a tall, stunningly beautiful girl, dressed very nicely in an expensive black and gold dress. She had gorgeous long red hair and emerald green eyes. Ruth followed them in.

“How’s my favourite barmaid?” Sean asked.

“Fine. Thanks for the flowers. You didn’t have to come.”

“I wanted to. So you are really a girl after all?”

“So it seems.”

“This is Yvonne, my wife.”

“Hi Yvonne. I’ve heard a lot about you.”

The other woman laughed.

“I thought that my story would give them something to chase, but you’ve gone one better. Congratulations, you’re a remarkable girl.”

“Thanks, but so are you.”

This was all over Ruth’s head, so she left the sandwich and left.

They stayed for half an hour, and Yvonne had Nicole laughing with her tales from when she had her SRS. Nicole warmed to the girl, feeling that she had found a friend, another one. Sean was quiet, and so Nicole asked about the club and the scandal.

“We’ll be fine. The police have actually been bloody good, and we’ve hardly suffered. Get well and come back when you are ready.”

“Are you sure you want me back?”

“It’s up to you. I’d like you back, but I understand that this changes things somewhat. Take your time, but the job is there if you want it.”

They left and Nicole tried a chocolate. It was very rich, and she put them aside for later.

She tried the TV again, but she decided that the TV programmers were fools. She was beginning to feel rather more uncomfortable, when Bruce popped his head round the door.

“Coast clear?” he asked,

“Why?”

“I saw Sean and his woman, I didn’t think I ought to be seen visiting a member of his staff.”

“Oh. No, they’ve gone.”

“Good, here I brought you some grapes.”

“Thanks,” she said, but noticed that half were missing.

“Sorry, I had to wait in the car park for them to go, and you can’t just eat one, can you?”

Nicole laughed, but winced in pain as the action caused her severe discomfort.

“Are you okay?”

“I’m just a bit sore. But it was worth it.”

“It seems a bit drastic to me.”

“I’m what I want to be now.”

“Good, I feel a bit guilty, as we got you into this.”

“Don’t be. The doctor said if we had not done what we did, there was a worse medical problem just around the corner. All we did was bring it forward by a few months and in a controlled way. I’m actually grateful for the way everything happened.”

“Have you thought about your future?”

“A little. I don’t think I want to go back to the Met. But I want to stay in the job. Were you serious about a transfer to the Thames Valley?”

“Absolutely. Are you interested?”

Nicole thought about all the friends she had made, and the places she had got to know.

“Yes, I think I am. How do I go about it?”

“Leave that with me, I think that’s the least of what we could do for you.”

“Thanks.”

She appeared tired, so Bruce kissed her on the cheek and left her alone. She smiled, as he never kissed her before the operation.

She ate a few grapes, turned the pain relief switch up one notch, and drifted off to sleep with a smile fixed on her face.
 

*          *          *
 
Robert Telford was in Niagara. He saw the bridge into Canada, and drifted as close as he dared to the US border controls. He sat and watched as the cars and coach loads of holidaymakers drifted through, on the way north into Canada. He realised that he was not going to cross here. The US Immigration officers were very thorough, as were the Canadians. No one got through without ID or passports, and unless he changed his appearance drastically, he was going to get picked up eventually.

He drove the pickup out of the town, and followed dirt tracks and farm roads parallel with the river, up stream to the West. He had to abandon the pickup, and made his way on foot to the bank. The river was a long way off but he knew it was a wide and strong river, so he made his way slowly through the wilderness on a vague worn path. He was only too well aware that this was the border, so he was alert for any patrols. He found a clearing in the forest, and settled down in a secluded spot to wait for darkness. He smiled, he was in no rush, and he had a destiny to fulfil.

At that moment, the rental car was found, and the theft of pickup was reported. The State Troopers checked their records, and the pickup’s details were in the log as having passed north at the appropriate time. One individual State Trooper had his ass chewed, and the updated description of the suspect was duly passed to the border and the Canadian authorities. The net was closing in.
 

*          *          *
 
At seven am, a nurse Nicole had not seen before pulled the curtains in the room, so Nicole woke up. She was very stiff and rather sore. She had turned the pain killers off during the night as she was having disturbing dreams.

“Good morning Nicole, how are you feeling?”

“I’ve been better.”

“You turned off the pain relief.”

“Yeah, I was having weird dreams, and I didn’t want to get too dependent on it.”

“Fine. I’m Penny, by the way. Would you like some breakfast?”

Nicole realised she was very hungry, having not really eaten for over twenty-four hours. So, after taking her temperature and blood pressure, Penny went to sort her something.

She had some cereal, toast and marmalade, managing to eat everything, washing it down with some fresh orange juice. She was just finishing her tea when Gillian came in.

She sat on Nicole’s bed, and flicked through her chart.

“So, what kind of night did you have?”

“Okay I guess. I had some pretty weird dreams, so I turned off the pain relief, and I was fine after that.”

“What time was that?”

“About three, I guess.”

“So you’ve been five hours without any pain relief?”

“I suppose so.”

“That is a good sign, how is it?”

“Uncomfortable, but I think that is the dressing and stuff.”

“You’re probably right. Okay. We’ll take it all off and see how you’re doing.”

Nicole was very curious to see the result, so was impatient for all the dressings to be removed. When the final piece of gauze was removed, and Gillian removed the catheter, she was amazed that what she saw was actually her body. Accepting the lack of pubic hair, the stitches and reddening, it looked perfect and she broke into a huge grin.

“I’m a girl,” she said, with an edge of wonder in her voice.

“No Nicole, you’re a woman. This is not just a facsimile, or a replica, this is the real thing. You are not a transsexual, you are a woman, and if you don’t take precautions, you will be a mother.”

Nicole’s grin just got wider, and Gillian found it infectious and had to smile with her patient.

“It all looks fine. I need to know if you can go to the loo properly, so have another cup of tea or something,” Gillian said.

Nicole frowned and thought she might manage something. So Gillian helped her up, and she tottered delicately to the bathroom. As she sat on the loo, she stared at her new equipment, and the smile was fixed on her face.

“I’m finding this all rather unreal,” she admitted to Gillian through the open door.

“Why?”

“I’m not sure, I think because it’s all happened so fast. I’m looking down and not really believing what I’m seeing, or rather, what I am not seeing any more.”

“Do you miss what is no longer there?”

“Not in the slightest.”

“Any regrets?”

“Only one.”

“Which is?”

“I wasn’t born like this in the first place.”

“You had no choice in that.”

“I know, but I feel I missed out a lot.”

“You also did a lot that no other girl would ever have been able to do.”

“That’s true. So I suppose it’s a case of swings and roundabouts.”

She felt the familiar sensation of passing urine, and it stung just a little bit.

“Success,” she told Gillian.

“Good. Did it hurt?”

“It stung just a little, but nothing drastic.”

She had to resist the urge to shake, as there was nothing left to shake. So she used some paper instead, very gingerly. Her smile was still etched on her face when she came back in to the room.

Gillian had a close look at her handiwork.

“Actually, this is even better than I had hoped. There is some swelling, and it will be tender for a few days. If you want a bath, don’t have it too hot for a day or too. Have one this evening, and it will help you relax. I will give you some pain killers but I’m hoping you won’t need them.

“Come back in about ten days, and we’ll take the stitches out. Most will dissolve, but the ends will need taking off. There is some scarring, I couldn’t avoid that, but once the hair grows back, no one will ever know you were ever anything else.”

Nicole just grinned at her.

“You can go home whenever you feel like. Take it easy for a couple of days, but as long as you are gentle, there is nothing stopping you going for a walk. I wouldn’t go back to work until Friday at the earliest, and still be gentle. Oh, and no sex for at least a month.”

“As if I would.”

“I have been asked, in the past,” the doctor told her.

“Really?”

“Oh yes, and some have even tried.”

“Isn’t that dangerous?”

“Bloody silly, if they are not careful, it undoes all my work, and is very hard to repair.”

“Well, I’m in no rush. I’d have to find someone first.”

“With your looks, you will never have a problem there. Which reminds me, when you come back, you and I will have a little mother/daughter type chat about contraception.”

“Oh. It hadn’t even occurred to me.”

“Well, it’s time it should.”

“Thanks for everything.”

“You haven’t had my bill yet.”

Nicole smiled, “Whatever it is, it’s worth every cent, or penny, or whatever.”

Gillian left her, so Nicole got dressed. They had given her some baggy disposable knickers with pads for the first few days, as they weren’t tight, so she felt reasonably comfortable in them. She rang Yo, and Yo said she would ask Mr Henry to come and collect her. Despite Nicole saying she could get a taxi, Yo was adamant.

She packed, and looked at all her flowers. The nurse helped her wrap them up. She walked down to reception and met Ruth coming on duty. She gave her a hug and thanked her.

She went out into the sunshine and sat on a bench with her small case and huge bundle of flowers. While she was waiting, Rachel came out to see her. She thought the Nicole was looking exceptionally happy, as the grin on her face seemed a permanent feature.

“Good morning Nikki. How is it today?”

“Brilliant. It looks wonderful.”

“Are you in much pain?”

“Not really, it is quite uncomfortable, but not painful.”

“Happy?”

“You know it.”

“I’m so pleased for you. If only everyone had a happy ending like you.”

“Oh, this isn’t the end, this is only the beginning.”

“Well you’re looking marvellous, and how does it feel to be free from all the artificial stuff?”

“Oh Rachel, it’s so nice, I can’t describe it. I know I haven’t got big boobs, but I’m happy with what I have.”

At that moment, an old Rover drove into the car park, and Yo waved at her from the passenger window.

“Rachel, thanks for everything, you’re as good as a mother to me.”

“Hell, Nikki, you were a natural, I can’t take all the credit. But, it was a pleasure. If ever you want a job, come and work with me, there are so many people who we could help together.”

“Thanks, but I think I’ll stick to police work. It’s safer,” she said, giving Rachel a big hug.

Yo made her sit in the front of the car, and put all the flowers in the back. Henry put her case in the boot, and soon they were heading back to Reading.

“Mr Henry say you can stay with us until you are well again,” Yo said.

“That’s very sweet, but there’s no need. I’m actually pretty good, so I’ll be fine in the flat. But thanks all the same,” Nicole said, thinking that Henry looked faintly relieved.

“Then I stay with you for a while to look after you.”

“Yo, I am fine. I had some bits taken away, and some stuff repaired. But it is not like SRS when you have major surgery.”

“So what you had done, it was as you told me?”

“Yes, inside I’m a woman, so they made the outside match. I can have babies for sure.”

“Oh, Nicole, you are so lucky. I am so happy for you.”

“Thank you Yo, I wish you every happiness also.”

Henry was not a fast driver, but he was safe. He dropped them at the flat, and Yo helped Nicole carry in her flowers. Yo made sure that Nicole was fine, and then left with Henry. She had moved out all her stuff already, and was much happier.

Nicole put her flowers in some water and wished she was more adept at flower arranging. There were many skills that she was going to have to learn. She flopped onto the sofa and put her feet up, feeling rather tender. She took her knickers off, and let the air circulate a bit. It was much nicer without anything rubbing.

She logged onto her emails and found another short note from Jamie.
 
 

Nikki I miss you.. Something is wrong with me, I can’t get you out of my mind. Hopefully you will be out of hospital now. I hope all went well. I need to see you. Please call me.. I promise I won’t propose, honest. JamieXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXetc.

 
 
She picked up her phone and punched in his mobile number.

“Jamie Calder.”

“Hi Jay. It’s Nikki.”

There was a moment’s silence.

“How are you?”

“You seem surprised?” she said.

“I am, I was hoping you would call. How did it go?”

“Fine. No, better than fine, it went brilliantly. I can have children after all.”

“Is that what you wanted?”

“Yes, above everything else. I know you didn’t want any, but I do.”

“I do want them. I just said that to make you feel better.”

“Jay, you are a soppy sod.”

“I love you Nikki.”

“So you said.”

“Do you think you could ever love me?”

“Who said I didn’t?”

“Oh. I don’t understand,” he sounded confused.

“It’s complicated, Jay, really complicated. I can’t tell you now, but I’m not what I seem.”

“I’m worried now.”

“Don’t be. It may work out, but just give me a little time to sort some stuff out, okay?”

“Can I come and see you?”

“I think it best you leave it a bit,” she said, feeling awful.

“Please Nikki, I need to see you.”

“I’m a bit delicate at the moment. Do you know the Italian restaurant near the Crown Court in Reading?”

“I could find it.”

“How about dinner tonight, about seven?”

“Try to keep me away.”

“Just don’t expect much, I really am very fragile.”

“If it’s too much, I can wait.”

“No, I actually need to see you too,” she admitted, as it became clear to her that she had, indeed, fallen in love with him.

“You do?”

“Uhuh.”

“Why?”

“I don’t know, I guess because you’re funny, you make me laugh, you need me to help you survive in the real world, and I think I love you.”

There was total silence on the other end.

“Hello? Jamie, are you still there?”

“This isn’t a joke, is it?”

“No, honey, it isn’t.

“Look, Nikki, where are you, I so want to see you, and I can’t wait until seven?”

Nicole thought carefully and told him her address.

“I’ll be there in seconds,” he said and was gone.

“Shit.” she said, looking at her reflection. “I look dreadful.” And then she started to laugh, how like a woman, she thought.

She spent the time putting on some makeup, deciding against the wig. Her hair was still very short, but she made it as nice as she could. She decided to tell Jamie that being in hospital was so much hassle that she had it cut, and would grow it out again.

She felt all excited knowing he was coming. She tried to be objective and sensible, but couldn’t stop smiling as she so wanted to see Jamie again. She slipped on her baggy hospital knickers, and realised that she was a little light in the bust. She shrugged, at least it was all her, and they weren’t that much smaller than the false ones.

The doorbell rang, and she smiled, he must have broken all speed regulations to reach her.

She answered the door, only to see a huge bunch of red roses with a pair of legs underneath. His face peered round the side.

“Hi, remember me?”

“No, who are you?” she said, as he took her into his arms.

He laughed, but kissed her very tenderly.

“You have no idea how much I’ve missed you. It is so nice to see you again.”

“Yeah, me too,” she said, leading him to the kitchen.

“Stick them in the sink, I’ll do something with them later. They’re lovely, thanks.”

He put them in some water and turned towards her.

“You’ve cut your hair. It’s nice,” he said, his expression showing his true feelings. She laughed.

“It was too much hassle with the operation, and with the recuperation, I just thought I’d have a change, but I will let it grow again.”

“You are still the most beautiful girl in the world.”

“Ah. You are the soppiest fool I know. But I have to rest again. Too much excitement is bad for a girl.”

He reached out and took her in his arms, and very tenderly stoked her face. Then he kissed her again, so she put her hand behind his head and returned the kiss with gentle enthusiasm.

She broke off.

“Jamie, I have to sit, sorry.”

He helped her to the sofa, sitting on the floor next to her, unwilling to let go of her hand.

“Was it awful?”

“No, not really. It was just sorting out a few things. I had some stitches put in, so I’m a little tender, but it was really quick. I was only in for just over 24 hours.”

“How did you discover the problem in the first place?”

“Jay, it really is a long and rather weird story, I just don’t feel like going through it all just now. Sufficient to say, the problem is solved, and now I am just another normal girl, with the usual problems.”

“You know when I first met you, and that evening I was particularly stupid, and I asked you to marry me?” he said.

“Yes. It wasn’t the best way to hit it off on a first date.”

“It is funny, since meeting you, my life has changed completely. I have now something to aim for.”

“And what’s that?”

“To be the kind of person you could find it in your heart to marry.”

She looked at him, seeing that he was perfectly serious.

“Oh, Jamie, you still are a complete idiot. Who would propose to a girl who is still recovering from an operation, in a shitty little flat in Reading? You know nothing about me, if you did, you would run a mile. There are so many girls out there with whom you could breed lots of Marquesses, and of whom your parents would be far more accepting.”

“Nikki, you’re the idiot. Don’t you see? I don’t want them, I don’t care about who my parents accept or don’t, and I don’t actually want to know about your past. All I know is since meeting you, I have begun to live. My life was empty, a shallow pretence at an existence. My waking moments are filled with the expectation of seeing you for just a second, and having you light up my life with just one smile. I love you with all my heart and all my soul, and I will not rest until you become my wife.”

Nicole stretched out her hand and stroked his cheek. She realised that she felt deeply about him, but wasn’t certain that marriage was ever a realistic proposition.

“I love you too, you silly sausage,” she said at last, and he almost wept with joy.

“Marry me?”

“Oh Jamie.”

“Marry me, please.”

“Can I think about it?”

“That isn’t a no is it?”

“No, it is a ‘can I think about it?’”

“For how long?”

“Oh, Jamie. I don’t know. My life is very complicated at the moment. I need a few weeks at least.”

“Weeks? I was more sort of hoping for minutes.”

She laughed, pulling him closer.

“Shut up and kiss me. It might help to make my mind up.”

Jamie was rather like Tigger from Winnie the Poo. He just was so damn bouncy and cheerful. Nicole sent him out to get them some lunch, managing to catch half an hour’s snooze while he was gone.

He came banging in, so life became manic again.

“I met a weird chappie on the landing. He wanted to know what I was doing. So I told him I was your fiancé, sorry, but I think he thought he was protecting you,” Jamie said.

“That was Pete, he lives next door.”

“Oh, seemed a bit curious to know what I was up to. Is he all there?”

“Oh yes, he is very nice.”

“Have you had enough time yet?”

“For what?”

“Making your mind up.”

She smiled and shook her head.

“What have you got for lunch?” she asked, to change the subject.

“Ahah. It’s a secret, I shall go and prepare it for my angel,” he said, disappearing into the kitchen. There was much banging, clattering and upper-class cursing.

Nicole managed to doze off again, but he finally came through carrying a tray, which he put on the table by the sofa.

“For your delight, I present you with Pate de Fois Gras, with some nice French bread. Followed by a selection of cold meats with some cheeses, and some nice French bread. I have sliced some tomatoes and cucumber. I have here a chilled Chablis, and two glasses,” he announced, pouring the wine. He handed Nicole her glass and lifted his as a toast.

“To us, whenever, wherever, and however.”

She raised the glass.

“To us.”

It was a delightful lunch, and he made her laugh virtually throughout. He was just so funny. She watched him and smiled, she did love him, and she so wanted to hope that she could find a life with him as a real possibility. Sometimes you have to go for something, regardless.

He went to get another bottle from the fridge. She thought about who and what she had become. She thought about the miracle that had happened in her life. There was no such thing as luck, everything happened for a purpose. Jamie came back, his expression of tenderness when he looked at her almost made her cry.

“Have you had enough to eat, my darling?” he asked.

“Yes, I’m stuffed. It was a lovely lunch, thanks.”

“It was a pleasure.”

They just sat together, neither needing to speak for a while.

“So, have you really bought a restaurant?”

“Yup.”

“Fool.”

“Yup.”

“Oh, all right then, but only to keep you from making a complete ass of yourself.”

“What?”

“I have thought about it, okay.”

He looked stunned.

“You mean you will marry me?”

“Yes, Jamie, I will, if you will have me.”

“OHMYGOD.” he said, and grabbed her round the waist.

“Jamie, don’t squeeze so hard.”

“Oh Nikki, you don’t know how happy you have just made me.”

“Jamie, that is such a corny line.”

“Fuck,” he said, fumbling with his pockets. “Won’t be long, don’t go away.”

And with that he dashed out of the flat. Nicole heard the Range Rover start and roar off down the narrow street towards the main road.

A couple of minutes later there was a knock on the door.

“It’s not locked,” she shouted, and Pete popped in.

“Are you okay, there was a weird guy here earlier, is he a friend of yours?”

“Yes, and he thought you were pretty weird too.”

“Oh. How are you?”

“Fine thanks. Thanks for the flowers.”

“What flowers?”

She smiled. “You sent some flowers, but I guess Bruce got them on your behalf.”

“Oh. Is it right you are really female after all?”

“Yeah, ’fraid so.”

“How?”

“Beats me. I just know what I got, and now what I ain’t got no more.”

“Are you okay with it all?”

“You’d better believe it,” she said with a smile which said it all.

“So what are you going to do now?”

“I’m not sure. I’ll see this job out, and then see. The guy you met wants to marry me, so who knows?”

Pete grinned. “You didn’t hang about.”

“Ah well, I’m making up for lost time,” she said.

“Will you transfer to the TVP?”

“Why do you reckon I should?”

“Most people go the other way. The money’s better in the Met.”

“Would I be accepted here?”

“Sure, why not? We all know how much you have done in this operation, I reckon you’d get on fine.”

She smiled, “Thanks. Then I might just transfer after all.”

“Where has your bloke gone?”

She shrugged.

“He is a bit strange,” he said.

“Yup, he sure is, but that is why I like him.”

“He has a nice car.”

“What, the Range Rover?” she asked.

“Yes, it’s the top of the range.”

“Daddy is quite well off, I understand.”

Pete grinned, “You deserve a bit of luck.”

“There’s no such thing. You get dealt a deck of cards, and you play it the best you can.”

“Then, you got a set of trumps at the last deal.”

She smiled, “Yeah, I guess you could be right.”

“Okay, I’ll leave you to it. The boss is holding a meeting tomorrow, about contingencies should Telford get back to the UK.”

“Am I expected?”

“No, he’ll probably come and have a private chat with you. We all reckon he fancies you,” he said with a crude grin.

“Well, even more reason to transfer,” she replied and he laughed.

“See you, take care.”

“Bye.”
 

*          *          *
 
Nicole cleared away the debris from their lunch, deciding she was too knackered to be bothered to wash up. She put the kettle on and made herself a cup of tea. While she was vertical the wine worked its way through her system, so she had to go to the loo.

She had no pain this time, and just gently let her hand run over her new bits. She smiled , feeling complete at last.

She took her tea back to the sofa, and lay down and relaxed. She was still easily tired and in quite a bit of discomfort. She picked up a woman’s magazine she had bought to go into hospital with, and found herself reading about a completely different world than the one she was used to. The strange thing was she found herself reading the recipes and actually wanting to try them.

She heard the Range Rover, and smiled, as he really was a very eccentric young man. A few moments later, he was coming back into the flat, red in the face and breathing heavily.

He collapsed in an armchair, recovering his breath.

“Better now, dear?” Nicole asked, teasing him.

“Been home,” he gasped between breaths.

“Home as in the paint spattered upper reaches of Henley, of home as in the stately home?”

“The latter. Saw Dad. Told him the news. Bit of a shock for the old bugger. Enjoyed his reaction,” Jamie panted, each few words were interspaced between gasps of breath.

“Honey, you went all the way home to tell your dad that you were engaged to a mad Canadian, just for the hell of it?”

“No, had to go for this,” he said, pulling a small box out of his pocket. “It was my Grandmother’s. She gave it to me before she died. Has to go to the next Lady Calder, it’s tradition. Just as Mum’s will go to our son.”

Nicole felt her blood stop.

“Jamie, back up a little Honey. Lady Calder?”

“Yah, I’m the Honourable Jamie Calder, so my wife is obviously Lady Calder. So you would be Lady Nicole Calder. Then when I become the Marquess, we would be Lord and Lady Calder, of Bramford.”

Nicole was feeling fragile in any case, and she started to giggle.

“You have got to be kidding me?”

“No, why should I?”

“Me. You want me to be a ladyship? Come on, Honey, this is me you are talking to.”

“I know. Look, I can’t help the bloody title. I never asked for it, but I’m stuck with it. Don’t tell me that you don’t want to marry me because of it?”

“No, I’ll still marry you, but you could have sort of broken it to me gently.”

He opened the box and took out the biggest diamond ring she had ever seen. He took her left hand and slipped in onto her ring finger. It fitted perfectly.

She looked at it, and her mouth hung open. It was a huge single diamond, with sixteen small sapphires set around it. They were all set in a white gold ring, and it was very old.

“Jamie, this must be worth a small fortune.”

“Yup, it is,” he said innocently. He looked at her and was surprised to see tears in her eyes.

“Don’t you like it?”

“I love it, but I’ll be afraid to wear it.”

“It’s insured so don’t worry about it.” he said, and she kissed him.

“Thank you, it’s beautiful.”

“No more beautiful than you.”

“You soppy sod,” she said, as he took her gently in his arms and kissed her again, so she wrapped her arms around his substantial frame and hugged him.

“Just what is a Marquess, anyway?”

“A Marquess comes between a Duke and an Earl. The first Marquess in Britain was Robert de Vere, Earl of Oxford, when he was made Marquess of Dublin in 1385. Sometimes it is spelt the French way with an ‘is’ on the end instead of the ‘ess’.”

“So, you have the royals, then the dukes, then the marquesses, then the earls. What comes after them?”

“Viscounts and barons. After that it is just the commoners.”

“So where does a knight come into it?”

“He is a commoner who is given a title for a special reason, soldiers who reach General rank often get them. It is not an hereditary title, so it dies with the holder.”

“Oh,” Nicole was entering a whole, new world.

They spent the afternoon talking about silly little things, and Nicole was trying to work out how she could tell him the truth about herself.

She looked at the ring and made a decision. She took it off and put it on the table. Jamie looked at her with a frown on his face.

“Jamie, it’s truth time. I need to tell you everything. I’ve taken that off so that you don’t feel obliged to still go through with anything after I’ve told you. I’ll release you from anything you feel you must do, but I need to tell you. I owe it to you.”

“You don’t have to.”

“Yes, believe me, I do,” she said, pausing to try to get her thoughts in order.

“This is very hard for me, because I haven’t rehearsed this at all. I should start at the beginning, but that might cloud the issue. So I’ll deal with the present and work back.

“My real name is not Le Fevre, it’s Winton. Le Fevre was my mother’s maiden name, but I plan on keeping it. I’m a police officer, and not a barmaid. I’m currently working on a murder enquiry undercover in a club, and recently uncovered the identity of the man who is now being hunted in America.”

“I saw that, Salford, or something like that.”

“Robert Telford, yes.”

“Bugger me. No wonder you said your life was complicated.”

“Jamie, this is the simple bit, the complicated bit is yet to come.”

“I have to know, is your name Nicole?”

“Yes, it is now.”

“Now, what was it before?”

“Shit, this is so hard. Jamie, all I told you about Canada and my life was true, except that I was a kinda mixed up kid. I had a medical condition, one that gave me the appearance of being male, where actually I had all the necessary female bits inside me, and no one knew. I was brought up as a boy, and only quite recently found out that I wasn’t male. I used to be called Nick, but changed it to Nicole when I found out. The operation I had was the final one, so I am now a fully normal and fertile female.

“Now you see why I didn’t think that my past would be good for you or your family, and why I’m willing to let you walk out of my life, so that the shame and scandal will never cause you and your family any distress or embarrassment.”

Jamie sat opposite her, letting his eyes rest on her face. He realised the courage that it had taken to be so open about this, and respected her enormously for it. But when it dawned on him that she was willing to put aside her personal feelings to spare him and his family any embarrassment he became choked up with emotion.

He saw the tears roll slowly from her eyes, but she made no attempt to stop them, neither did she move. She simply stared at him. He thought about all she had said, realising that instead of shocking, or offending him, he found it highly romantic and exciting. It was like a Georgette Heyer Regency story, with disguises, footpads and duels. He stood up and walked over to the window.

He thought of the girl he met that first day in Newbury, and he remembered the evening at the pub, when she had rolled up on that wonderful motorcycle, in those amazing boots.

He thought of how she had given him that boost to leave home and try to be independent. He remembered that he thought of her every minute of every day, and even dreamed of her at night. He turned to look at the girl in whose company he had found such contentment, and the feeling that here was someone strong enough with whom he wanted to grow old with, and have a hell of a lot of fun going about it.

He smiled very slowly, returning to sit down beside her. He reached out and picked up the ring she had placed on the table. He looked at it, turning it round in his fingers.

“You know, my grandmother would have liked you a lot,” he said, taking her left hand again, returning the ring to where he believed it belonged.

She let out a sob, so he took her in his arms again. She sobbed into his shoulder, and he just held her, happy to have her where she belonged.

They spent the rest of the afternoon with her telling him all about her life, so he became more and more amazed at her. By six o’clock, she was obviously very tired, so he simply kissed her and stood up.

“I’m staying the night. I’ll run you a bath and put you to bed. And then I shall cook you probably the worst omelette you will ever eat in your life.”

He went to the bathroom and started running the bath. Then he returned, picked her up and carried her to her bedroom. He turned to leave, but she stopped him.

“You don’t have to go,” she said.

“I think you should do this yourself. I’ll be outside if you need me.”

“Thanks.”

She undressed, walked to the bath and got in. It was warm, but not too hot.

She lay in the warm water, listening to him pottering about in the kitchen. She had left the door open, hoping he wasn’t making too much mess.

“I’m sorry,” she said.

“What for?” he replied as he came to the door. He could see her face but nothing else.

“Not being a perfect specimen.”

“But you are.”

She smiled. “You are very sweet, but I know I’m not.”

“Wounds heal, to me you are as perfect as I could ever imagine.”

“Are you always as soppy as this?”

“You’ll have to marry me to find out.”

“We aren’t going to rush into this are we?”

“I hadn’t thought about it. Why?”

“I think we need time to make sure we’re doing the right thing. I’m not trying to back out or anything, but this has been very quick. We’re both very young, and I just feel we need to be certain. Marriage is a very serious business, and I don’t intend to go into this lightly, neither do I intend for it to end in divorce.”

“You’re as wise as you’re beautiful, so I’m blessed indeed. Say a year, how about next June, is that long enough?”

She nodded, “If I haven’t killed you by then, June sounds fine.”

“How long before you’re fighting fit again?”

“A couple of weeks, and no, you can’t have any, not until we’re married.”

He looked so mortified that she laughed.

“I wouldn’t dream of it,” he said, then grinned. “Well maybe I’ll dream, but I’ll make no demands of you, ever.”

She laughed, sinking under the water. She washed her hair and rinsed it off.

“Towel please, Jay,” she said.

He passed her the towel, so she got out carefully, wrapping the towel round under her arms. She sat on the edge of the bath, as she felt a little dizzy for a moment.

“I love your accent,” he said, smiling at her.

“Your’s is so over the top, it’s unreal,” she said.

“I can’t wait to have you in the enclosure at Henley.”

She burst out laughing, so he realised what he had said, and grinned sheepishly.

“I mean, I’ll thoroughly enjoy taking you to the Member’s enclosure at Henley Regatta, and seeing the reaction of the crowd to your wonderful accent and colourful language.”

“I’d prefer it if you had me in the enclosure at Henley, personally, it sounds far more erotic.”

“It could be done, tricky, but possible,” he said, as she kissed him.

She waddled into the bedroom, where she put on a nightdress, slipping gratefully into bed.

Jamie disappeared back into the kitchen, returning several minutes later bearing a tray, with a single red rose in a small vase, a glass of chilled Chablis and an omelette. It was a superb Spanish omelette with all kinds of things in it.

“Jamie, you’re a brilliant cook. You fibbed to me.”

“No, I cook omelettes brilliantly, but very little else,” he admitted.

They sat and ate, sitting side by side on her big bed. She finished it, suddenly feeling very tired.

“Thank you, that was delicious,” she said, taking the rose and putting it beside her bed.

He smiled and took the tray to the kitchen. He tidied up, and returned to find her asleep. She looked so peaceful. Jamie just moved her pillows, making her more comfortable, as he did so, she snuggled down without waking up. He stood watching her sleep, thinking about everything she had told him. He smiled, never in all the years had any of his family married anyone quite so interesting.
 

*          *          *
 
Just as Jamie was settling down to sleep on the spare bed in Nicole’s flat, Robert Telford was climbing out of the water onto Canadian soil. He had acquired a plastic bag, which now held all his valuables, documents and clothes. He was in a seriously deserted piece of wilderness, having hiked through it to reach the river. His task was now to reach the coast and to find a boat that was crossing to Europe. He wasn’t fussy as to where, as he knew how to get to the UK very easily. However, if the boat was going to the UK or Eire, then he would be delighted.

The river was wide and the current strong, but he was good at his job, and he had done many such crossings in his time. He dried himself and put on some dry clothes and, using his small compass, he turned North East, heading towards civilisation. He had a hell of a long way to go, but he was in no rush, as this was what he was trained for. Evade, seek and destroy.
 
 
Chapter 10
 
 
Nicole was in the Revue Bar, supervising Yo mixing another batch of cocktails, when Sean came and asked her if he could have a word. It was three weeks after the operation, so she had had the stitches out nine days previously. She no longer wore her wig, as her hair had been cut professionally in a really nice style, that would grow out well. She actually found it pleasant in the summer, and most people were flattering about it. She felt so good about herself now, that her bubbly mood was infectious.

She had gone back to the club, as Bruce wanted to have her on the inside in case Telford managed to sneak past the team he had on the outside.

She went into Sean’s office and he sat down behind the desk.

“Nikki, do you remember we had a little chat about the copper who was here under cover?”

“Yeah, John?”

“Right. Well, I’ve just spoken to the Detective Inspector and it seems that this man Telford, the man responsible for the killings, has evaded the Americans, and is now believed to be in Canada. They think that he’ll try to get back here, and may even try to harm the staff and members. They actually suspect that he’s planning to destroy the club itself.”

“You’re kidding?”

“No, I’m not. Anyway, I’ve agreed to have John back. He’ll be on door security again, but this time he’ll be armed. They wanted me to close the club, but the directors refused even to consider that. So this is a compromise. Particularly as the directors have agreed to pay for the armed officer, as they’re going against police advice to close the club.”

“Really?”

“So, as you’re the only person who knew that John is a copper, I must ask you not to mention it to anyone.”

“Sure. No problem.”

“Thanks, I knew you would, but I just needed you to know the score.”

“Sean?”

“What?”

“I’ve a suggestion that may meet them more than half way.”

“Go on?”

“If this guy, Lindi’s dad, wants to shut down the club, then why don’t you move the front door down to the set of double fire doors further down the alley. The current front door and the small lobby behind you could clear, leaving the police there, looking like workmen, or something. Then the members could just walk past the old door and into the new ones further away from the main road, into the club as usual. You could put a sign up simply saying CLUB CLOSED, and email or send a letter to the members explaining the precautions, and that business was as usual. This way, you keep the club open, the police get a screening area, the suspect sees the club closed and life goes on.”

Sean stared at her for a moment and then grinned.

“Nikki, you’re a genius. Brilliant idea, I’ll get it done, then I’ll call the Inspector, I don’t know why I never thought of it.”

Nicole went back to work, while Sean rang Bruce. It took a few days to arrange, but soon everything was as Nicole had mentioned. To all intents and purposes, the club appeared closed, but for those informed members, it was business as usual.

John seemed genuinely pleased to see Nicole, particularly when she told him all about her operation, and that she now was a normal girl. He tried to figure out why she would want to stay on at the club, so she let him believe that it was the money. He was not at all surprised that she had been female all along.

“You were far too beautiful to have been a bloke, it wasn’t right.”

“I managed okay,” she replied.

“Yeah, but I bet you’re happier now.”

She smiled and nodded. “Just a bit.” she said, and went off to work with a spring in her step. John watched her go, conscious that he felt quite a strong attachment for her.

Nicole had sent her medical certification and letters off, receiving a copy of her new birth certificate through the post ten days later. She decided to keep her mother’s maiden name, as that way, there would be less chance of anyone who knew her as Nick Winton putting two and two together. She stared at the word, Female, as it appeared on the certificate and smiled. She had some certified copies made at a local solicitor’s office, so was then able to apply for a new passport, National Insurance Card and drivers licence. She found it all very exciting. After they completed several official forms, Bruce contacted the Metropolitan Police, arranging that on the next pay date, PC N. Winton resigned from the force. On the same day, PC Nicole Le Fevre transferred into the Thames Valley Police, bringing all pension contributions paid to date, with the name changed.

They even arranged the deed poll registration for her.

She contacted her insurers and changed the insurance details to Nicole Le Fevre, and likewise the registration document of the bike. Then she methodically went through everything and ensured that it was all Nicole Le Fevre’s and not Nicholas Winton’s. She found it very cathartic.

She woke up one morning, feeling really dreadful, and upon getting out of bed realised that she was now a fully fertile female, destined to have a monthly visitor for some considerable time to come. She smiled, feeling that it was worth it, so cleaned herself up.

She stayed working at the Club, as the danger was not over until Telford was taken. Bruce stood down the murder squad, hoping and praying that Telford would be caught before he left North America. Pete and Jenny were withdrawn from the flat next door, and returned to normal detective duties. There was a Support Group firearms team in the old club entrance now, so that was where he was pinning his hopes.

He turned up at the flat one day, with a civilian and a special camera unit. Nicole had to sign a small form, which was placed into the camera. Her photograph was taken, and a small laminated card appeared from the side of the machine. Bruce issued her TVP Warrant card, as Detective Constable Nicole Le Fevre. She surrendered the old Metropolitan Police card, so Nicholas Winton was no more.

“It’s now official, congratulations,” Bruce said with a grin, but Nicole flung her arms round his neck and kissed him.

“Steady on, I know you’re pleased, but it’s not that wonderful,” he said.

“It’s brilliant, as I’m now complete,” she said, re-reading the words Detective Constable Nicole Le Fevre.
 

*          *          *
 
Robert Telford was tired. He had managed to hitch a lift to Toronto’s suburbs on a big truck. From there worked his way to the port on Lake Ontario. Police scrutiny on all sea going vessels was stringent, but less so on the river traffic up the St. Lawrence. He cadged a working ride on a barge, which was slowly travelling East towards Montreal and Quebec. He was in no rush, as he reasoned that the longer he took, the more likely that the fuss would die down, and he would become yesterday’s news. He wasn’t wrong.
 
*          *          *
 
Jamie actually managed to get his restaurant up and running. It was a small but very pleasant little place at Shiplake-on-Thames. It had a beautiful river frontage, and had around forty covers. He hired an excellent chef who had just left the Army Catering Corps, so was keen to be the boss of his own kitchen, and it was making a small, but tidy profit.

July and August came and went, and September arrived. Jamie saw more and more of Nicole, as she spent most of her spare time in the restaurant helping out behind the bar, and generally just supporting him. He grew up quite quickly, and now, with the stress of having to find a suitable bride out of the way, he turned into a more confident and relaxed young man.

He displayed a side that Nicole had not yet seen. He was a natural leader, actually relating to people very well, but as now he had acquired a real, living, breathing, woman of his own, he was a changed man. He faced his parents, who wanted to know more about his intended bride. He was at a bit of a loss to know how much to tell them about her, so chickened out completely, telling them nothing.

“Jamie, you are the limit. You must know something about her background, for goodness sakes,” his mother said.

“It’s all a bit tricky, you see, I promised her that I wouldn’t tell anyone about her past,” Jamie said.

“It all sounds a bit rum to me,” his father said. “I mean this is very important, you can’t just marry anybody.”

“Oh, Nicole is anything but anybody, she is completely unique.”

“That’s what I am afraid of. When are we going to meet her?” his mother asked.

“Soon, mother, soon. She’s sort of working very hard, and can’t get away for a while.”

“Working? What as, you haven’t even told us what she does?”

“I can’t, it’s all a bit hush-hush,” Jamie said.

“Hush-hush? You make her sound as if she’s a spy. She isn’t a spy, is she?” his father asked.

“No, not really.”

“Not really? Jamie, come on, you can tell us, we’re your parents for God’s sake.”

“I tell you what, I’ll try to get her down next week-end. She’s due to have Sunday and Monday off, so you can ask her all the questions you want.”
 

*          *          *
 
Nicole wasn’t that pleased.

“No bloody way, Jamie. I’m just not ready for them yet.” Nicole said, when Jamie broached the subject the next time he saw her.

“Please Nikki. I’ve stalled them for so long, they’re being a real pain in the arse. And you’ll have to meet them eventually.”

Nicole looked at him, knowing she couldn’t put it off forever, but it was the one thing she dreaded, as she knew that as soon as they met her and found out all about her, everything would be ruined. She had played along with Jamie for fun, but after falling in love with the soppy sod, now she was too far in to back out, even if she wanted to, which she didn’t.

“Oh, all right. But what have you told them about me?”

“Nothing, just that your work is a bit hush-hush. Dad thinks you’re a spy.”

“Thanks a bunch, buster,” she growled at him, and Jamie felt a real coward for not having told them anything.
 

*          *          *
 
Saturday night had been very busy, and Yo and Nicole were rushed off their feet in the Revue Bar. They had almost devised a revue in their own right whilst mixing cocktails, by throwing ice, shakers and bottles around. Nicole had a superb patter going, so they would often draw quite big crowds. Sean noticed that there was an increasing element of straight guests frequenting the club, having been brought in by some members. He wasn’t bothered, as it was all money, and it somehow made the place a little more respectable as a trendy night spot for straights as well as the transgendered.

Nicole had finally reached her flat and gone to bed at four in the morning, and was asleep in seconds. Only to be woken at eleven by Jamie, as he let himself into the flat with the key she had stupidly given him.

“Fuck off, Jamie, I’m so knackered,” she growled at him as he tried to persuade her to get up.

“I know, my sweet, and I’m sorry, but I said we would be there for noon.”

“Be where?” Nicole asked, trying to kick start her memory.

“At the parents. We’ve got to be there for lunch.”

“Shit, I’d forgotten.” Nicole pulled her duvet over her head, hoping it was a bad dream.

She dragged herself into the shower, standing there for ages, just letting the hot water stream off her head and down her body. Her scars had healed now, and her pubic hair was growing back. The doctor had been right, as there was very little to signify she hadn’t always been thus equipped, and she loved her new body. Her breasts had grown considerably, now an ample 38C. She had been below average height as a male, but was a tall and strikingly built female.

She took time and trouble to dress well, applying her make up conservatively. She wore a pretty summer dress, and packed a black semi-formal dress for dinner. She also packed a skirt and top, and some jeans and tee shirts. She found herself very nervous and was not looking forward to the next couple of days. She brushed out her hair, which had grown out luxuriously, and looked fantastic. She sat at her dressing table, looking at her reflection. Her life had been in turmoil over the last month or so, and she desperately wanted to stop the world and get off for a while.

She put in some earrings, and looked at the huge engagement ring that she had hardly dared to take off since Jamie had given it to her. She wondered if her mother would have approved of the person she was now. It was strange, but it mattered to her. She would never know for sure, but she hoped so.

Finally, she joined Jamie, who was becoming very agitated at the length of time she had taken.

“Okay Jay, lets get this over with,” she said.

He looked at her, grinning with pride and admiration.

“You look wonderful, they’ll adore you. At least Dad will.”

“Thanks a bunch. So, how about your mother?”

“She’ll love you too,” he said, as he put her bag into the back of his Range Rover. He even opened the passenger door for her.

“No she won’t. Oh, Jamie, she’ll hate me for being a Canadian, being a police officer, and for my past. I just know it,” she moaned.

“My mother is not that bad. Hell, she’s nothing special, she had the same problem with Grandma when Dad wanted to marry her.”

“No, Jamie, I bet she didn’t come with the same baggage I have,” Nicole said, and he smiled.

“Maybe not quite so much, at least,” he admitted, as he drove out of the car park, heading for home.

“Oh, I’m sorry Jamie, but I’m not looking forward to the next couple of days, one little bit.”

“Look, I love you, and I’ll stand by you. Just be yourself, they can’t help but love you. Just don’t try and be someone you think they would like you to be, that would never work,” he told her.

Nicole went quiet, so Jamie glanced at her. She did not look happy. Jamie just drove in silence for a while.
 

*          *          *
 
Some few miles away, Jamie’s parents were almost as nervous at meeting their son’s fiancée. Lord Rupert was less wound up than his wife. Lady Marjorie had married into the family, so was very conscious of being from relatively humble origins herself. The daughter of a country solicitor, she had met Rupert at a point-to-point event, and things had developed from there.

Old Lady Calder, Rupert’s mother, had been a lovely woman, but Marjorie had been terrified of her initially. On their first meeting, when Rupert had brought her home to meet his parents, Marjorie thought her the most aristocratic woman she had ever met, and yet she found her ever so pleasant and easy-going after the initial few hours.

Jamie had never been good with the girls, as he consistently made a muck of things, so Lady Marjorie was terrified that Nicole was some horrific mistake.

“I must say I’m intrigued to see what sort of girl young Jamie has snagged. I had thought the silly bugger would still be living at home when he’s in his forties,” Rupert said.

“I just hope she’s not too dreadful. I can see her now, jeans and cowboy boots, and chewing gum the whole time,” his wife exclaimed with a distasteful grimace.

“I think you’re confusing her with an American. She probably wears Polar bear skins,” Rupert said, gently teasing her.

“Oh my God, you don’t think she will be, do you?”

“Marjorie, calm down. She’ll probably be utterly charming and you’ll love her.”

There was a scrunch of tyres on gravel, so he went to the window, peering down onto the car below.

“Speak of the devil, they’re here. Oh, my God, she has two heads.”

“Shut up Rupert. That’s not funny.”
 

*          *          *
 
Nicole was feeling even worse as the car came to a halt. Jamie had driven in through the front gates of the Bramford Estate, explaining that there were about five entrances to the estate. The gates were huge, and there was a small gate-keeper’s cottage built into the left hand gate pillar. The drive was tarmac, and Jamie told her that it was a mile and a half long, lined with trees to give travellers welcome shade and protection from the elements.

When Bramford House came into view from behind the trees, she gasped. It was simply vast, built in the eighteenth century along similar lines to Blenheim palace.

“Shit Jamie. This isn’t a house, it’s a bloody palace. How many rooms has it got?” she asked.

“I’m not sure, well over two hundred, I think,” he replied as he pulled up in front of the main steps.

“I’m not happy, Jamie,” Nicole said.

“I know, but you’ll be fine, I promise.”
 

*          *          *
 
Lord Rupert watched as his son got out of the car. Then the passenger door opened and the most delightful legs came into view. When the rest of Nicole appeared, Rupert began to smile. Jamie said something to her, to which she laughed and looked up at the windows. She was strikingly attractive, having the most wonderful smile. Rupert felt that this was not going to be so bad after all.

“Well?” Lady Marjorie said.

“She’ll do. Come on, let’s get this over with.” he said, so they went down to greet the couple.
 

*          *          *
 
Marjorie opened the front door, swallowing and praying that the girl would be reasonably presentable, at least.

She walked out onto the top of the steps and looked down at the scene below.

Rufus, the chocolate Labrador had come and greeted Jamie, so her son was bending over stroking the dog. Nicole was standing with her back to the front steps watching Jamie with a smile on her face. Marjorie was pleasantly surprised at her back view, seeing a tall girl with a lovely figure, wearing a very pretty dress. Her blonde hair was quite short, styled very neatly, so that she reminded Marjorie of Princess Diana. As Rupert walked down the steps, the girl turned to face him.

She was an exceptionally pretty girl, with crystal blue eyes, and a super smile. Her teeth were very white and perfectly aligned. Marjorie felt most of her disquiet evaporate. Rupert went up to the girl, simply taking her hand and kissing her on the cheek.

“Welcome, you must be Nicole? I’m Rupert, Jamie’s Dad, for my sins, we’ve been longing to meet you.”

Nicole smiled at Rupert as she shook his hand.

“Hi Jamie’s Dad, I’m a little new at all this, so I’m a little unsure what I should call you,” Nicole admitted, with refreshing honesty. Marjorie noticed a slight Canadian accent, but her voice was well pitched and modulated, so she sounded well educated and intelligent, without a piece of gum in sight.

“You, my dear, must call me Rupert. And this is Lady Marjorie, my wife.”

Nicole smiled a little uncertainly as she approached Marjorie.

“Hello, Lady Marjorie. I’m afraid I am a little nervous of meeting you both. It’s a little out of my league, being from the distant colonies,” she said.

Marjorie realised that the girl was almost terrified, so her heart melted, and she embraced the girl, kissing her cheek.

“Piffle. Please call me Marjorie. We’re very down to earth here. I remember when Rupert brought me to meet his mother, I was absolutely terrified too, but she turned out to be a lovely old dear in the end. So, please, just make yourself at home. Jamie, bring Nicole’s things, there’s a dear,” Marjorie took Nicole’s arm, and led her into the house. The men followed, with Jamie carrying Nicole’s bag.

Jamie looked at his father and grinned.

“She is bloody terrified, Dad.”

“Why?”

“Because of the title and huge estate I think. Be kind to her, please.”

“She’s delightful, why shouldn’t we be kind to her?” his father asked as they entered the enormous hall.

“No reason, but she just needs to be put at ease. She’s never been anywhere like this before.”

Marjorie had already sat Nicole on the sofa in the small sitting room. This room was larger than most people’s homes, but was decorated impeccably with genuine antiques. The pictures on the walls of this room alone were worth over  £100,000.

“Nicole, Jamie has been an utter sod. He’s told us absolutely nothing about you. He only mentioned that your father was English and your mother was Canadian. I understand that they died a few years ago. That must have been awful for you?”

“It was, at the time. It shook me up pretty good,” Nicole admitted.

“He also told us that your work is hush-hush,” Marjorie said.

“Jamie’s an utter sod, sure enough,” Nicole said, staring at the unfortunate man.

“Before my dear lady wife interrogates you further, would you like a pre-luncheon drink?” Rupert asked.

“A gin and tonic would be lovely, thanks,” Nicole said.

Rupert smiled and prodded Jamie to get the drinks, but then he sat closer to Nicole, waiting eagerly for her to tell them about herself.

Nicole smiled, taking a deep breath.

“Okay, I’m twenty-three, my Dad was English and a University Lecturer, while my mother was French Canadian, and a teacher. I was brought up initially in Montreal, and later in Guelph in Ontario. I’m a British citizen, as well as being Canadian and so, after my parents died in a car crash, I came back here. Three years ago, I joined the Metropolitan Police.

“I recently transferred to the Thames Valley Police, as I’m currently working under cover in a nasty murder enquiry, but I can’t say any more about that at present. I am fit, healthy and fertile. But had a medical problem which was recently corrected. I ride a motorcycle, and stupidly fell in love with your son, who had the worst chat up line ever,” she said, glancing at Jamie and smiling at him.

Marjorie stared at Nicole for a moment, but then started to smile.

“You poor child, I am so sorry that we are making you go through this. I remember my first introduction to this bloody house, you must be terrified?”

“I have felt better, and I have to admit that it’s slightly daunting,” Nicole said.

Jamie handed her a glass. She looked up at him and smiled.

“Thanks honey. I need this,” she said, taking a healthy swig.

Rupert laughed. “So, you’re a police officer? Never in a million years would I have pegged you for a rozzer,” he said.

Nicole took out her new TVP warrant card, showing it to him.

“Well I never. You know, I’ve never seen one of these for real. Detective Constable Nicole Le Fevre. Your photo doesn’t do you credit, my dear.”

“It’s quite new, I only transferred recently.”

“Tell me, how did you and the utter sod meet?” Marjorie asked.

Nicole looked at Jamie again and smiled.

“I was out shopping with a friend. We stopped for lunch at this wine bar, but when my friend went to the loo, Jamie pounced. I hadn’t been aware of it, but he’d been following me all morning. He told me he thought I was a model or a movie star, it was so corny, but it kinda worked, because here I am,” she said.

Jamie nodded.

“I saw Nicole in the market and could honestly say that she was the most beautiful girl I’d ever seen, so I wanted to drum up the courage to speak to her. It took me over an hour before I did. I was so tongue tied, I made a complete fuck-up of the whole thing. I had this profound speech planned, but when I opened my mouth, this mush came out. She was so gracious and kind; she gave me a second chance. I mucked that up too, proposing to her on the first date, but, well, here she is. It’s a bloody miracle, but she has made me the happiest man alive,” Jamie said.

“I can understand how Jamie mistook you for a glamorous actress or model, as do you have that look about you,” Marjorie said.

Nicole blushed, glancing once more at Jamie, who grinned at her.

“What was the medical problem you had?” Marjorie asked. The one that Nicole had been dreading.

“I had a gender defect syndrome, brought on by a hormone imbalance. I had some male characteristics at birth, which meant I was brought up as a male. But this was finally and fully corrected recently, and I am perfectly normal now,” she said, and waited for the flak.

None came. She waited, staring at Jamie, who shrugged.

“I had an aunt who had something like that,” Rupert said, much to Nicole’s surprise. “She was brought up as Anthony, but in her teens she became Antonia. She went on to get married and had about five kids. She was bloody good at cricket, if I remember. It was generally known, but seldom talked about. I still see her middle boy, Simon, he and I belong to the same club.”

“Is it a common condition?” Marjorie asked Nicole.

“Not really, I was just fortunate to have it corrected so quickly.”

“Is it genetic?”

“I have no idea, the doctor seemed to think not, but that it was just a little quirk of fate.”

“So you have seen the world from both sides of the fence, so to speak?” Marjorie asked.

“I guess so, yes.”

“Which side do you prefer?” Marjorie asked with an interested smile.

“The one I’m on now, by far,” Nicole said so enthusiastically that everyone smiled.

“I had one leg shorter than the other,” Rupert admitted. “Something to do with the hips, they said. Visited an osteopath, he twisted me about a bit, something clicked, and been right as rain ever since.”

Nicole smiled, but then started to laugh. All her concerns and worries evaporated, as these people were completely normally bonkers. She felt almost as if she had come home.

They had lunch in the kitchen, which by most standards would simply be considered vast. It was a game pie followed by raspberries and cream. It was very good, and Marjorie admitted to having prepared and cooked the lot. Nicole was surprised as she half expected a veritable army of staff.

Conversation was rather stilted at first, but as Nicole relaxed, the atmosphere changed. She found Marjorie actually very nice and sympathetic, and Rupert was an older version of Jamie, but with a charm that maturity had brought. She shared as much of herself as she felt she could, but was thrilled as they seemed to accept her for who she was, being completely non-judgemental.

Rupert served a very fine red wine with lunch, so Nicole was worried that she would fall asleep during the afternoon. She helped clear away the dishes and wash up.

After lunch, Marjorie led Nicole round the house and explained a little of the history of the place. She showed Nicole one divine bedroom that was decorated in Chinese silk tapestries and wonderful old Chinese furniture.

“This is your room; it’s called the Chinese room, for obvious reasons. Your bathroom is in there. I will ask Jamie to bring up your case later.”

“It’s a lovely room,” Nicole said, admiring a particularly striking turquoise tapestry.

“Isn’t it?” Marjorie agreed.

Nicole went and looked out of the window and saw the horses in the paddock.

“So many horses,” she said.

“Yes, my one weakness. Do you ride, Nicole?”

“Yes, I rode a lot in Canada. I haven’t for some time. But I used to love it.”

“It’s a lovely day, would you like to go for a ride this afternoon? I was going to take the Land Rover to show you the estate, but it is much nicer from horseback.”

“I’d love to, but I didn’t bring any of the right clothes.”

“I’m sure we can kit you out. Come on, let’s go take a look.”

Marjorie took Nicole and found her a pair of jodhpurs and some boots, and before long, Jamie saw his mother and fiancée trotting out across the meadow in front of the house.

Nicole had never ridden as a female, so was initially quite nervous due to her recent surgery, despite riding a motorcycle. She soon found she had nothing to worry about, so she relaxed and enjoyed the ride. Marjorie was pleasantly surprised at Nicole’s riding skills, as not only did she looked good, but also obviously knew what to do. She had a good seat, and it was apparent that riding was second nature to the stunning Canadian girl.

The estate was huge, and Nicole began to get some idea as to the scale of the place. It also dawned on her that she was engaged to the man who would one day be the owner and master of it all, and she would be in Marjorie’s shoes.

“It’s a very daunting feeling, isn’t it?” Marjorie asked, as if reading her mind.

“Very. Did you find it so when Rupert first brought you here?”

“Absolutely. My father was a solicitor, but although were we reasonably well off, nothing could have prepared me for this. I broke off the engagement twice, because I didn’t want the responsibility. Rupert was persistent, so finally I gave in. It’s not so bad, but you have to be quite a strong person. The males in this family are so bloody woolly,” Marjorie said with a smile.

Nicole laughed, finally relaxing.

Marjorie chuckled. “One of the first things my old ma-in-law told me, was that the women of this family have more balls than the men. It is the fact that the women are brought in from outside the family that gives them their strength and determination to keep the whole thing going. If was left to the likes of Rupert and Jamie, then we all might as well pack up and go somewhere else.”

“Well, you can’t get further outside the family than me,” Nicole said.

“That, my dear Nicole, is certainly a fact,” Marjorie said. “Come on, I’ll race you back.” Turning her horse, Marjorie started back towards the house. Nicole followed, and they galloped across the large open woodland and meadows.
 

*          *          *
 
Jamie was pacing the floor of the study, as his father sat in a large leather armchair reading the Times.

“Relax, boy. Your mother won’t harm her.”

“Oh I know, it’s just Nikki was so nervous and worried that she wouldn’t measure up.”

“I found her a charming and intelligent girl. In fact, I’m very surprised that you managed to catch her,” Rupert said.

“Thanks Dad,” Jamie said, sarcastically.

“Well, you’ve been so utterly useless with girls up to now, it makes a change to see you successful. You don’t think she’s after your money?”

“Don’t be silly. She had no idea who I was for ages. This whole place has come as a complete shock to her.”

“Good for her. Let’s see if she stays with you now.”

“Why shouldn’t she?”

“Your dear mother broke of the engagement twice because of the bloody title and everything else.”

“Really. Why?”

“Because she realised the enormous responsibility that went with being my wife. You see Jamie, I was not dissimilar to you. I had always been here, so took the place rather for granted. It was my mother that kept the place going, and her mother before her. Marjorie is the brains and power behind me, giving me the drive and direction. If I’m not mistaken, you’re the same, and that young beauty is a strong willed girl, so she’ll do fine. So, don’t let her slip through your fingers.”

“I don’t intend to. Believe me, I’d be willing to lose all this to keep her.”

“Don’t be silly, Jamie.”

“I’m not. I would be willing to go anywhere and do anything to keep her. She means everything to me.”

Rupert looked at his son, realising that he was not understating what he felt.

“Then you need to give her space, and don’t be too possessive. She’s a very attractive, independent woman, with her head screwed on straight. If you enclose her too much, she’ll leave. Mark my words.”

Jamie watched as the two horsewomen galloped across the meadow towards the stables. He smiled as he saw that Nicole was leading slightly.

“She’s beating Mum.”

Rupert turned the page of his paper.

“What with, a whip or a big stick?”

“Neither, they’re racing back to the stables. Mother always used to beat me. Do you think she is letting Nikki win?”

“No, your mother never lets anyone win, she’s too competitive.”

“Well, she just lost by a whisker. I never knew Nikki rode.”

“You’ll find that there will be lots of things you don’t know about her, but your mother will find them all out by the end of tomorrow.”

However, he was talking to himself, as Jamie had walked out, heading for the stables. Rupert smiled, as his son had grown up a lot in the last month or so.
 

*          *          *
 
Jamie found them wiping down the horses. His mother was telling Nikki all about her show jumping career back in the seventies. Nikki was relaxed and laughing, so he was relieved.

“Hi, did you have fun?” he asked.

“It was brilliant, Jamie. How come you never mentioned that your mother was such a super horsewoman, and has won so many show jumping events?”

“You never asked. How come you never mentioned you were such a good horsewoman, yourself?”

Nicole laughed. “You never asked,” she said.

Marjorie watched the girl as she dealt with her horse very well, leading him into the stall.

“You don’t deserve her, Jamie,” she said quietly to her son.

“What?”

“She is far too bright and beautiful for you. I don’t know what she sees in you.”

Nicole came out and heard the last statement.

“He’s a soppy sod and I feel sorry for him,” she said. “If I don’t look after him, he’ll be a walking disaster.”

Jamie grinned and held her round the waist. She kissed him.

“Phew. You smell like a horse,” he said, making her laugh.

“Do you ride, Jay?” she asked.

“I used to, if you want, I’ll ride with you,” he said.

“I’d like that.”

Marjorie smiled, leading her horse back to his stall. She had tried everything to get him back on a horse, but ever since he was about sixteen, he had refused.

She came out, noticing that despite complaining that Nicole smelled, he was not adverse to holding her close and kissing her. She smiled, watching them for a moment. They actually made a lovely couple. As Jamie was so tall, it was nice that Nicole was about 5’8” so she was not as dwarfed as some girls would be.

Marjorie mulled over what Nicole had said about her medical problem, and was pleased that she seemed to show no signs of it now. She certainly seemed well adjusted and the fact she was a serving police officer meant that she must be all right. She worried a little about the press and how horrid they could be, but that was just one of life’s little problems.

“Right, let’s go have some tea, and then you can change for dinner. Jamie, I have invited the Sandersons and Glovers for dinner, and I think your Uncle Roger and Aunt Felicity are coming too.”

“Oh, not the Glovers? You know Carol Glover keeps trying to match me off with her daughter Madeline?” Jamie said.

“Well, Carol is one of my dearest friends, and she is your Godmother. Besides, Madeline is coming too. So you can take great pleasure in introducing Nicole to her.”

They walked back to the house, while Nicole still tried to get her head around the sheer size of the place. It was truly awe inspiring, yet in very good condition, considering the age of the place. She asked Marjorie how hard it was to keep up with maintenance and restoration.

Marjorie smiled to herself. This girl had already taken stock, and was asking intelligent questions. She would do very nicely, she thought.

“There are three farms on the estate. We run one, which is self reliant; the other two, we have leased to tenant farmers, so the proceeds from the leases bring in a small income. The horses are my particular thing, as I run the stud, which is really quite successful. We also run the stables, so only about eight of the horses are ours. We have about twenty boarders, which bring in some more funds.

“The house is open to the public from Easter until September, and all year round as a conference centre. We converted the Victorian West Wing to being a self-contained conference centre and has sleeping accommodation for nearly eighty people. It was the servants’ quarters, so the rooms are smaller. It even has its own catering facilities, and Rupert runs that little venture. All in all, what with grants, donations and the interest from investments, we manage to keep our heads above water, but it’s not easy in the current climate. So many big estates have been broken up because of the crippling costs of everyday maintenance.”

Nicole was looking over the woodland and meadow area by the large lake.

“How big is the lake?”

“I think it’s nearly thirty-eight acres, why?”

“Is it deep enough for boats?”

“Oh yes, we used to run a small speed boat. It also has fish in it, but none of us fish,” Marjorie told her.

Nicole stood and looked at the whole scenario.

“What this place needs is an outdoor pursuit centre. You could have a paint-ball centre in the woods, and a quad-bike track over there, utilising that bit of scrub land. That bit there would be ideal for clay pigeon shooting, and then the lake could be used as a water-ski centre. That small hill could be used as a dry ski slope, and you would be open to do some effective business. Particularly linked with the conference centre, you could sell them as team building activities and corporate entertainment for the young and not so young executives.

“I think you could squeeze some chalets over there by the lake. You could attract the water sports fanatics or keen fishermen. If you built a small artificial lake higher up the stream, you could create a white water canoe/kayak section of water, so then you’d have something for everyone,” she said, the pictures taking shape in her mind as she spoke.

Marjorie stared at Nicole for a moment, and then looked at the land to which she referred. She smiled, shaking her head, the girl had immediately come in with a very realistic vision, as none of them had even thought seriously about any of these before.

She turned to her son.

“Jamie, if you lose this one, I will personally shoot you,” she said, and then she turned to Nicole.

“You’re wasted as a police woman, my dear. You realise that if you marry my idiot son, you’ll have a full time job here?”

“That’s becoming more obvious the more I realise the size of this wonderful place. I really had no idea at all, even though my friend mentioned that Jamie was the son of the Marquess of Bramford, but it meant nothing to me,” she said, looking around her. “But now I’m beginning to see things as they really are, and I feel completely unworthy.”

Marjorie put an arm around her shoulders. Jamie threw a stick for Rufus, which landed into the lake, followed by the dog.

“Join the club. That’s exactly how I felt nearly thirty years ago.”

Nicole turned and looked at her, as Jamie struggled to haul the wet dog from the water.

“The trouble is, I am rather fond of Jamie, and I suppose I can’t have him without the other?” she asked.

“I’m afraid it doesn’t work like that. I nearly didn’t marry Rupert; he was almost left at the church, while I seriously considered buggering off.”

“Where would you have gone?”

“I dread to think, but it never happened, fortunately.”

Nicole smiled. “It’s funny, Jamie came along when I was vulnerable, and he made me smile. He was so bloody silly that he made me feel more confident about myself. Then, when I decided he was not for me, due to all this, I found I couldn’t forget him. I nearly couldn’t come today, I was so terrified,” Nicole admitted.

“I understand, but we really aren’t that different to anyone else.”

“I see that now, but I almost came to wish that I didn’t love him, and then I wouldn’t have had to come. Now, I realise how silly I was, and that it’s just as well that I love him, otherwise I would never have met you all.”

Jamie rejoined them, followed by the wet Labrador, who shook all over his legs.

“Bugger. These are my good trousers.”

Marjorie smiled and shook her head, catching Nicole’s eye, so the younger woman smiled too.

“Let’s go have some tea,” Marjorie said, so they trooped off to the kitchen.
 

*          *          *
 
After tea, Nicole set off for her room. The family lived in one small section of the house, while the rest of the house was open to the public from 10 am to 6 pm, every day of the week. As Nicole was wandering around one of the landings, just admiring the pictures, a small group of Japanese visitors came up the stairs.

A middle-aged local woman was guiding them, and she saw the attractive girl dressed in jodhpurs and boots. Nicole looked as if she ought to be on the cover of Harpers & Queen or Country Life. Jilly Owen didn’t know Nicole, but guessed that this must be the glamorous new girlfriend of young Jamie. Very little else had been talked about by the staff for the last few days.

“I’m sorry, are you lost?” she asked the girl.

“No, but thank you,” Nicole said, her Canadian accent confirming Jilly’s initial guess as being correct.

“Ladies and Gentlemen, this young lady is the fiancée of the Honourable Jamie Calder, the son of the current Marquess,” Jilly said, so Nicole found herself having her photograph taken by several Japanese tourists.

Nicole felt herself redden, but smiled gracefully for them, and hastily retreated to her room. She stripped off and ran a bath. It was a very old style of bath; huge, with an enormous cylindrical waste plug incorporating overflow.

She added some exotic looking bath salts, and relaxed in the warm water. Her muscles were beginning to tell her that she should ride more often. She reflected on the day so far.

Jamie’s parents were quite sweet, so she felt silly at being as worried as she had been. However, the prospect of being Lady Calder, and sharing the responsibility of managing the house and the estate seriously daunted her. She appreciated that Marjorie had been no more prepared than she, yet she seemed to have managed well.

Having come from relatively poor and humble background, she felt a little dizzy when she realised the amount of wealth tied up in the estate. She had not considered life beyond the police, but now she became aware that the police might not be a lasting occupation for her. It would do for a while anyway.

Marjorie was enjoying a similar bath, just down the corridor. Rupert sat by the bath, keeping her company. He was anxious to know of her impressions of their prospective daughter-in-law.

“She is absolutely delightful,” Marjorie said. “She rides well, she can hold a conversation about just about anything, and she has the ability to imagine sound economical ventures in respect of this bloody place.”

“Really. Like what?”

Marjorie went on to describe the various ideas that Nicole had mentioned, and added that she thought the girl was just what Jamie needed.

“She’s like a breath of fresh air, with none of the fancy ideas, airs and graces that the usual lot of girls seem to come burdened with. I got the impression she can be bloody tough when she wants to be, and, by God, that is what this place needs,” she told him.

“She is very pretty, I will admit that, which surprises me when you consider her past,” her husband said.

“She may well be very attractive, but this medical thing, she was very vague about it. She’s obviously very embarrassed about it, but, give her credit, she was totally honest to Jamie, and to us before any decisions were made. Looking at her, I can’t see it’s going to be a problem. She’s more than enough woman for Jamie. Luckily she has a bloody good brain, and that’s what really matters. I like her, much more than I could have ever imagined I could. I only hope Jamie doesn’t bugger it up, and she decides to leave him for someone else,” she said.

“Your friend Carol will be mightily pissed off.”

“Why?”

“I think she always thought that Madeline would end up as the next Lady Calder.”

Marjorie smiled.

“I think you may be right,” she said, and then Rupert realised why she had invited them to dinner.

“You have a really wicked streak in you, did you know that?”

“Hmm, but it was only that I overheard Carol telling some friend of hers that it was only a matter of time before Jamie and Madeline would get engaged.”

“Have the couple announced it formally, yet?” he asked her.

“No, Nicole is waiting until her under-cover job is over, she doesn’t want any undue publicity to interfere with her work. But she said she wants to get married next June.”

“Any idea where? Not Canada?”

“No, she didn’t say, but I expect she wouldn’t mind getting married here.”

“Really? She seems to be able to face up to the challenge, eh?”

“She asked all the right questions, and seems very astute. Far more so than I ever was.”

“You don’t think that this is planned, do you?”

“No. Absolutely not, she’s not a gold-digger, and believe me, I would know,” she told him, as she got out of the bath.
 

*          *          *
 
Jamie burst in on Nicole’s bath, bringing her back to reality.

“Hi Jay, what do you want?” she said.

“Sorry Nikki, but I realised that I never told you that tonight is semi formal.”

“I have a nice black dress, as long as we aren’t supposed to be wearing long dresses.”

“Thank God. Why are you so bloody sensible?”

“Because you’re a silly sod, and if I wasn’t, you wouldn’t need me so much. Now pass me the towel,” she said, standing up.

Jamie passed her the towel, admiring her beautiful body. She wrapped the towel around her.

“My God, you are so gorgeous!”

“Hmm, you still aren’t getting any until we’re married,” she said, teasing him.

“I wouldn’t dream of expecting any,” he said perfectly serious, so she laughed at him.

“What are you like?” she said, and he frowned.

“Huh?”

“Nothing, it’s just you are so old fashioned, did you know that?” she said, kissing him. He put his arms around her.

“I’m missing something here.”

“That’s why I love you. You wind up so easily.”

He frowned again.

“Jamie, do you want to make love to me?”

He stared at her. “What?”

“Jamie, we’re engaged to be married, do you want to fuck me?”

He reddened, embarrassed a little by her language, but smiled nonetheless.

“You know I do.”

“Well, I want you to, so what’s taking you so long?”

“But, you said not until we were married.”

“Jamie, you’re so stupid sometimes. You’re tender, loving, kind and generous, but you’ve never tried to make love to me. Why?”

“Well, I just thought that you wanted for us to wait.”

A sudden thought came to her and she smiled.

“I’m so sorry, I should have realised. Please forgive me, honey.”

“What?”

“You’ve never been with a girl, have you?”

He reddened again, so she kissed him.

“That makes it a first time for both of us then.”

He put his arms around her, the towel slipping to the floor.

Just then, his father called for him.

“Fuck,” he said.

“That’s life, Jamie,” Nicole said, letting him go.

He grinned, nodded and dashed off. Nicole smiled and dried her hair.

---

 
 
UK POLICE RANKS

The United Kingdom is divided into three Police Regions:

England & Wales (including the Channel Islands) Scotland Northern Ireland)

There are about 50 police forces in the whole country, and the ranks the same across the whole of the three regions. The only difference is at the top levels, as depicted below.

All other Forces	Metropolitan Police (London) & City of London Police	US Equivalent (More or less.)
-	Commissioner1	» «
-	Deputy Commissioner1	» «
Chief Constable	Assistant Commissioner1	Ranks vary according to
Deputy Chief Constable	Deputy Assistant Commissioner	State & type of dept.
Assistant Chief Constable	Commander (MET)	» «
Chief Superintendent	Chief Superintendent	» «
Superintendent	Superintendent	» «
Chief Inspector	Chief Inspector	Captain
Inspector	Inspector	Lieutenant
Sergeant	Sergeant	Sergeant
Constable	Constable	Patrol Officer

Of the two forces mentioned in this work, the Metropolitan Police and Thames Valley Police, there are now 35,000 officers in the London Metropolitan Police, and 4,000 in the Thames Valley Police.

The Metropolitan Police operates within the Greater London Area, with the exception of the one square mile that is the City of London, which has its own small but fiercely independent force.

The Thames Valley Police covers the area to the west of London, covering the counties of Berkshire, Buckinghamshire and Oxfordshire. This police area has more miles of Motorway than any other force in the UK, covering the towns and cities of Oxford, Reading, Slough, Maidenhead, Windsor, Newbury, Aylesbury, Amersham, High Wycombe, Milton Keynes, Banbury, Bicester, Abingdon, Didcot, and many more.

---

^[1] For UK Police ranks, see appendix A

To Be Continued...

There is a serial killer at work, and Detective Inspector Bruce Appleby has only one lead, there is a common link to all the deceased men. The Candy Cane Club. This is a private and exclusive TG club in the heart of Reading, and he finds it resistant to any form of intrusive investigation. No females are employed in the club, and only males of a certain persuasion. All the staff are transgendered in some way, and Bruce has to try to unlock the intelligence which can only be inside, either from the clients or the staff. The only answer is to get someone inside, but what cop would ever volunteer for such an assignment? One did, and for Police Constable Nick Winton, a whole new life is opened up. The question is: where will it take him?

 
Tanya's Book Shop where she is selling her works in book form is at http://tanyaallan.authorshaunt.com/shop.php . Please Visit!

---

 
The Legal Stuff:The Candy Cane Club  ©2004 Tanya Allan
 
This work is the property of the author, and the author retains full copyright in relation to printed material, whether on paper or electronically. Any adaptation of the whole or part of the material for broadcast by radio, TV, or for stage plays or film, is the right of the author unless negotiated through legal contract. Any commercial use by anyone other than the author is strictly prohibited.
 
This work is fictitious, and any similarities to any persons, alive or dead, are purely coincidental. Mention is made of persons in public life only for the purposes of realism, and for that reason alone. Certain licence is taken in respect of medical procedures, terms and conditions, and the author does not claim to be the fount of all knowledge.
 
The author accepts the right of the individual to hold his/her (or whatever) own political, religious and social views, and there is no intention to deliberately offend anyone. If you wish to take offence, that is your problem.
 
This is only a story, and it contains adult material, which includes sex and intimate descriptive details pertaining to genitalia. If this is likely to offend, then don’t read it.
 
If you enjoyed this story, then please PM me and tell me. If you hated it, PM me and lie.
 
 
Book One
 
 
Chapter 11
 
 
As Nicole was getting dressed, the Glovers were in their car heading for Bramford. Carol was quite excited as she saw this as an ideal opportunity for Madeline to get together with Jamie, and who knows what possibilities were then open. Their son Trevor was also with them, he was at university, but was not that keen on being dragged off to this dinner party.

Carol had spent ages shopping with her daughter to find just the right dress, and then to the hairdressers. She thought that Madeline looked as good as she ever could, so tonight, Jamie Calder was going to get caught.

Nicole was just finishing her nails when she heard the sound of Rufus barking, so she figured that people had started to arrive. Jamie popped his head round her door.

“Are you ready? Oh my Lord, you look fantastic,” he said, taking in her stunning black dress.

“Give me a couple of minutes, honey. I must let my nails dry.”

“Okay, I have to go down and greet people; will you be all right on your own?”

“I’m a big girl now, so I’ll be just fine.”

He disappeared, and she looked at her reflection in the mirror. She had to admit, she did look pretty damn good. It was hard to imagine that only a few short months ago, she was a completely different person, living a completely different life. She smiled, and the girl smiled back. She felt almost total contentment.
 

*          *          *
 
Downstairs, the Glovers and the Sandersons had arrived at the same time. Sir Guy Sanderson was an old army pal of Rupert’s, having been recently promoted to Brigadier. Rupert had left the army when his father had become too ill to manage the estate, so he had left as a Major. Guy’s wife June was another horsey woman, so their two daughters were equally equestrian mad. The elder, Maria, was now engaged to an army officer, but Caroline, who was 21 and at university, was with them tonight.

They were all very familiar with the house, and gathered in the small drawing room. For the special occasion, Martin Stewart, the family butler, was on duty, so he took drinks orders. Shortly afterwards, Rupert’s younger brother Roger and his wife Felicity arrived, so they too, were shown into the room.

Carol Glover was trying to get Madeline to sit next to Jamie, but the blessed boy would not stand still, he kept fidgeting and looking at the door.

Rupert was holding forth on the ills of the European Community when he looked at the door, smiling.

“Ah, here she is. Nicole, my dear, you look fabulous,” he said, so everyone turned round and watched as Nicole walked through the door. She looked like a model on a catwalk, tall and slim, and ever so sophisticated. Jamie beamed his biggest smile and rushed over to her, he put his arm around her waist.

“I’m sorry I’m a little late, but my nails took forever to dry,” she said, her Canadian accent very obvious.

“Ah, right. Yes. Okay, yah. Everyone, this is Nicole, Nicole Le Fevre,” Jamie said, and then took her round and introduced her to each person in turn.

Madeline frowned, glancing at her mother, who in turn was looking not best pleased. This tall, very glamorous girl was not part of the plan, so she was not happy.

“I suppose now is as good a time as any other,” Jamie said. “You’re the first to know, but I have the greatest pleasure in announcing that Nicole has agreed to marry me, so we are now engaged. It won’t be official for a few weeks, but I’ve been dying to tell people.”

There were several gasps of surprise, and mostly pleasurable. Uncle Roger had to sit down, as he never thought that Jamie would have the balls to get engaged, particularly to such a heavenly creature.

Lady Marjorie was watching Carol, and was really enjoying the woman’s reaction. Carol tried to look pleased, but failed miserably. All her scheming and plotting to get Madeline that title were now for nothing, so it was all Marjorie could do not to burst out laughing.

Martin gave Nicole a gin and tonic, even though he had not asked what she wanted, she glanced at Rupert, who raised his glass at her. She grinned and returned the toast.

Roger homed in on her and immediately asked her the question that everyone wanted to ask.

“Tell me, my dear, what the devil do you see in young Jamie?”

She looked at Jamie, and her eyes softened.

“I see a gentle giant, who has a heart of gold and a brillopad for a brain, but I love him dearly,” she said, causing much laughter.

“How did you meet?”

“He picked me up when I was shopping in Newbury.”

“What. Jamie? Picked you up? I don’t believe it,” Roger said.

Martin chose this moment to announce that dinner was served, so Nicole gratefully took Rupert’s arm and he led them through to the dining room.

Roger took Marjorie’s arm.

“Bit of a dark horse, young Jamie.” he said, so she smiled.

“I don’t think so, he just has good taste, but was a little slow off the mark. But she’s a lovely girl, and we couldn’t be more pleased.”

“Where’s she from, she isn’t American, is she?” Roger said, making the word sound like something one trod in.

“No Roger, she has dual English/Canadian nationality, but was brought up in Canada. Her father was an English University lecturer, and her mother was French Canadian.”

“Was? I take it they are no longer with us?”

“No, they died in a car crash a few years ago. She’s an only child, so life has been quite tough for her.”

“Must have been. What does she do?”

“Ah, something in public relations, I think,” Marjorie said, not wanting to spill the beans about her real job. They had all agreed what to say when asked this question.

Nicole saw the dining room for the first time, and was amazed. From the high very ornate decorated ceiling, to the portraits of the ancestors on the walls, the room oozed history. The table was simply enormous, while the room was large enough to comfortably seat fifty at the table, at it’s maximum extension.

On this occasion, there were only thirteen places set, but Nicole did not remember if she had ever seen so much silver in her life. She gave nothing away, calmly allowing Rupert to seat her, as if she was sued to such treatment, trying to appear as unruffled as she could. It certainly worked, for young Madeline was cross with her mother, as she watched the Canadian girl who appeared to be in a completely different league to her. She felt so provincial and unsophisticated compared to her.

Nicole sat on Rupert’s right, with Roger to her right. She took in the multitude of knives and forks, remembering her father saying, “simply work your way in to the middle from the outside.”

Suddenly, several staff appeared and, under Martin’s watchful eye, they served the starters. It was a very fine Lobster Bisque, with freshly baked rolls, so it was a real treat. Roger started to question her, so she skilfully turned the questions onto him, and he was too content to talk about himself at great length. She took the opportunity to glance at the other diners, observing that Mrs Glover appeared less than pleased with life, while her daughter, Madeline, looked quite relieved.

Their son was trying to look as bored as he could, despite sitting next to the pretty Sanderson girl. Nicole smiled as she watched him start to enjoy himself as the girl chatted to him, oblivious to his attempts to embarrass his parents by his boredom act.

“I understand that your mother was French Canadian, I speak a bit of the old français, do you speak the old lingo?” Roger asked.

“Mais certainement, j’ai passé la plupart de mes études á  Montréal, donc je le parle couramment,” she said, in her rapid accent.

Roger blushed slightly, so she smiled.

“I am sorry, my French is not exactly de France, we Canadians are always accused of bastardising the mother tongue.” She then repeated the sentence, paying attention to giving the more acceptable French pronunciation.

“Ah, je comprends,” Roger said, relieved that she had given him an escape.

“I moved away from Montreal when I was about eleven, but even in Ontario, French is still a compulsory subject. But most kids from Anglo backgrounds don’t keep it up,” she told him.

“Do you miss Canada?”

“Sometimes, but there are just too many memories for me over there. I’ve made a new life for myself over here, so I have nothing over there for me any more. There are still some of my mother’s family in Quebec, so one day I may go visit them, but at the moment I’ve enough on my plate.”

“Marjorie tells me that you are in public relations?”

She smiled, as she worked out how to avoid telling the truth, without lying.

“I work for a large organisation in the Thames Valley, I sort out people’s problems,” she said evasively, and then asked him about his work. He was off again, so she smiled to herself as he began to explain the structures of his business.

They served a delicious warm salad with partridge and bacon, followed by a simply superb Beef Wellington. There was a different wine with each course, so Nicole was careful to drink as sparingly as she could politely manage. She noticed that the men were all getting rather sloshed, so their wives were obviously doing the drive home.

Nicole felt that she was performing adequately, but wished she felt less nervous. She thoroughly enjoyed the wonderful food, and Rupert turned to her as she was appreciating the gorgeous rare beef.

“I’m so glad you are the kind of girl who enjoys her food. I simply can’t stand the veggy hat stands that some girls have turned into,” he said, and she burst out laughing.

“I’ve always loved my food, but I have to keep an eye on what I eat, as I can’t afford to change my wardrobe. But this is simply wonderful, you must have a wonderful chef.”

“Oh we do, Marjorie worked out the menu, and Maggie Stewart, Martin’s wife, does all the cooking.”

“Well she’s brilliant, I shall have to tell her as soon as I can,” she said.

“She would appreciate that.” Rupert said. He’d been watching Nicole for most of the meal, having fallen a little in love with her himself. She was just so damn nice. She charmed everyone, and had the kind of smile that warmed one’s soul. She even managed to get Madeline smiling, and caused Trevor to do the nose trick with a slightly rude joke.

His brother Roger, however, was totally captivated by her as well, so by the time the ladies withdrew, the main topic of conversation amongst the men was how lucky Jamie was and how delightful Nicole was. As the brandy and cigars were brought out, Jamie realised that he missed her dreadfully, vowing to change this silly tradition as soon as he could.

As the ladies gathered in the drawing room, Nicole spoke at some length with Madeline, and once she realised that the poor girl was in awe of her, managed to break down some barriers, so they actually got on very well. Madeline was surprised to find that Nicole was not as snotty as she had first feared, and began to relax for the first time. When Nicole admitted to being terrified on having to meet Jamie’s parents, Madeline felt ever so relieved to find this gorgeous girl was as human as she was.

The men joined the ladies for coffee and liqueurs, so Nicole had a small port, deciding that she would abstain from food for a fortnight. Jamie sat beside her, holding her hand. She smiled, as he was so like a schoolboy in so many ways. She just hoped that she was doing the right thing.

Guy Sanderson spent some time with her talking about various topical issues, and in particular crime and punishment. He was surprised at her depth of understanding on such matters, and decided he had misjudged her. He had initially thought her to be a very attractive girl, but slightly air-headed. Not so, after having a chat, he had seldom come across a young woman with such well-informed opinions.

She conversed in every subject imaginable, with the exception of religion. She had actually quite enjoyed the experience, even though it was quite the grandest dinner party she had ever attended.

Even Carol Glover had to admit that they looked the perfect couple, and actually accepted that Madeline may have to look elsewhere for her future husband. It was hard for her, as she had decided that Jamie would be the one since he was three. Madeline, on the other hand, was delighted, for she had never fancied being the Lady Calder, and thought Nicole would do a far better job. Besides, she had met a young man and was trying to work out how to tell her mother. Now she would be able to.

Trevor and Caroline Sanderson were inseparable, indeed his father had to go and find them in the garden at midnight, as they wanted to leave. All in all, it was a great success, and after the last guest departed, Nicole sank onto the sofa with a loud sigh.

Marjorie laughed. “They can be a bit wearing at times, particularly Roger. He’s always one for the girls,” she said.

“I thoroughly enjoyed the experience, even though I was flung in a bit at the deep end. I thought Maggie’s cooking was wonderful, and your menu selection was perfect.”

“Thank you, one does one’s best.”

“I should love to learn to cook that well. I’m a little better than Jamie, but I just never seem to have the time.”

“Well, if you’re able to stay with us from time to time, I’m sure I can teach you the basics. Once you’ve mastered a few of the sauces, the rest is purely the ability to understand recipes, and organisational skills.”

“I’d like that, thank you.”

“Well, I’m off to bed,” Marjorie declared, standing up. “Nicole, if you fancy going riding again tomorrow, then I shall only too happy to join you.”

“Mmm. I’d love to, any particular time?”

“Lets just say before lunch, so then we needn’t rush. Well, good night, my dear, and thank you for joining us, I feel we are a little richer for having you with us,” Marjorie bent and kissed Nicole, squeezing her hand. Nicole felt rather humble, and for once, almost speechless.

“Goodnight,” she said, as Rupert and Marjorie retired.

Jamie sat down beside Nicole, wrapping his arm around her shoulders.

“You were bloody fantastic tonight. You see, I told you there was nothing to worry about. You had them all eating out of your hand, you’re a natural.”

“A natural what?”

“A natural delight, with the ability to charm everyone you meet.”

“Oh Jamie, you don’t half exaggerate.”

“It’s perfectly true. I’ve yet to meet anyone you’ve not been able to turn round your little finger within a short space of time.”

Nicole was silent, mulling over what he had said.

“Are we doing the right thing?” she asked him, after a while.

He looked at her in surprise.

“Doing what?”

“You know, getting engaged and everything. I feel so out of my depth here, and I’m sure we are being too hasty.”

“Of all the women in the world, you’re the one I want to be my wife. That’s all I do know,” Jamie said positively.

“I know you do, but are you sure you know what you really want?”

“Yes, for once in my life I’m perfectly certain. Why do you ask, are you having a touch of the seconds?”

“Probably,” she admitted.

“Oh.”

“It’s not you, it’s me. It’s all so different, so alien to what I’m used to. I don’t know if I’m up to it Jamie, I really don’t.”

It was his turn to be quiet. He didn’t know what to say, as he was terrified of saying the wrong thing, and risk losing her forever.

“I mean, I’m from a different country, a different class, and with my background, I’d just be an embarrassment to everyone. Perhaps it would be best if we just sort of, you know, just didn’t.” she said, not sure what she meant.

“Can I ask you one question?”

“What?”

“Do you love me?”

“Of course I do.”

“If I renounced the title and all the wealth, and we just went and lived in a little flat above the restaurant, would you love me any more?”

“That’s another question.”

“Well?”

“No, I’d love you just the same.”

“Well, I love you with all my heart, and I’m willing to do whatever it takes to hang onto you, so, what will it take?”

She smiled.

“You really are an utter sod, aren’t you?”

“What have I done now?” he asked, hurt.

“You know perfectly well.” she replied, introducing him to the female version of lateral logic.

He decided to keep quiet, as he was now confused.

“Oh Jamie, I’m so confused.”

“You’re confused?” he asked, now completely baffled.

“Oh, all right, on the understanding that if it is really too much, I can call things off.”

He was quiet, unsure what to say. She took his silence to mean he was upset.

“I’m sorry sweetie, but I just find it all a bit much at the moment. I’m sure that once I get used to it all, I’ll be fine,” she said, curling her arm about his tummy.

“Come on, it’s been a long day, let’s go to bed.” he said, helping her up.

They went upstairs hand in hand, but at her door, she stopped.

“Actually your parents are very sweet, and I like them lots,” she said.

He just smiled and kissed her.

“They like you too, but not as much as I do. Thanks for coming, and thanks for just being you. I’ll be just down the landing, I won’t go to my cottage tonight. Goodnight.”

“Goodnight. And Jamie?”

“What?”

“I still want you, but I need some time to think about all this,” she said, leaving him gaping at her as she shut her door.
 

*          *          *
 
Nicole half-expected Jamie to join her in her bed, but as she went to sleep so fast, she awoke relieved that he hadn’t. The sun streamed through the green Chinese curtains, so she stretched, looking around her. For someone who had been brought up in a family that had never really had much of anything, she found the opulence of her surroundings hard to accept as real.

The additional fact that she was destined to become joint steward of this opulence made her uneasy. She had to admit, there was something beautiful about it all. She just felt it was wrong for a select few to have so much when there were so many who had so little.

She looked at her clock and saw it was seven thirty. She felt well rested, despite having drunk more wine than usual. She got up and drew the curtains. The view was tremendous, so she experienced a mix of emotions. On the one hand, she was full of trepidation, while on the other, she saw the whole thing as a wonderful adventure. As she looked over the estate, she made the decision that would change her life.

She took off her nightdress, dressing in her jeans and a tee shirt, deciding that if they didn’t like her in jeans, tough. She put on some make up and brushed her hair. She left her room, feeling she could take on the world.

She found Jamie’s room and opened the door. He was still fast asleep, on his back and snoring. She stood for a while looking at him, then she smiled and opened his curtains. The sound of the brass rings on the rail was sufficient to wake him, and he sat up, bleary eyed, and confused.

“Nikki. What time is it?”

“I think it is time that I made a sensible decision. I’ve thought about it, and have decided that the ring is far too good to give back, so I’ll hang in there and see what happens,” she said.

He frowned, and then smiled, slowly. She realised that in the mornings Jamie did everything slowly.

“You aren’t part reptilian?” she asked.

“What?”

“Do you need time to get the old blood warmed up?”

“What?”

“Oh come on Jamie. Are you always this bloody dim in the mornings?”

“Huh?”

“Yes, you are. Come on, it’s shower time. I need you operating on all cylinders,” she said, hauling the duvet off him. He was stark naked under the covers, and grinned suggestively at her. His erection was hard to miss.

She smiled. “Go and have a wee-wee, and it’ll go down,” she said, and he frowned.

“How do you know that?” he asked.

“Jamie, I’ve been there, remember?”

“Oh yes. I keep forgetting. Sorry.”

“I keep forgetting too, and I want to forget. I like this part of my life so much better.”

Jamie grinned at her and tried to grab her, but she dodged his grasp, laughing.

He padded off to the bathroom, where she heard him relieving himself. The sound of the shower made her smile, and she took off her clothes, and crept into the bathroom. The shower was in the large bath, with a big curtain around it. Jamie was oblivious to her approach. She stepped in, gently pulling the curtain back. He was shampooing his hair, with his eyes tightly closed.

“What do you want to do today?” he shouted, believing her to be in the bedroom.

“You,” she said, wrapping her arms around him.

Jamie jumped as if scalded.

“Shit. You made me jump,” he said, and then smiled.

The hot water cascaded over their bodies, so she hugged herself in close to him, as he wrapped his arms about her.

“It hasn’t gone down,” she said.

“Oh, it did for a minute, but then something happened.”

She looked up at him. “What was that then?”

“I have no idea.”

He bent downwards and their lips met, and they kissed for a long time. She broke away, taking the soap and started to wash his back. They took it in turns and washed each other, both becoming equally aroused. She took hold of his erection and stroked it.

“Turn the water off, I want you. I want you now!” she said.

Jamie turned the shower off. They took a couple of towels into the bedroom and placed them on the bed. Nicole took a condom from her jeans pocket and opened the packet. She rolled it onto his engorged penis and pushed him onto the bed. He lay there, looking at her, his desire was tempered with a little apprehension.

She knelt astride him, kissing him hard.

“Okay Jamie, think of England,” she said, reaching down and locating him into her hot and very wet little hole. She sank back, gasping as he filled her to the hilt. He began to lick and kiss her breasts, so she moaned with pleasure, beginning to rise and fall in a rhythmic motion. Her nipples, already hard, gave her an amazing sensation, so he arched his back to give deeper penetration. The rhythm became faster, so they both clung to each other. She felt herself coming, shuddering in pleasure, as her hot moisture gushed over him.

He was pounding into her as fast and as deeply as he could, and she felt herself coming again, and again. They locked themselves together in a kiss, with her tongue reaching deep into his mouth as he gave a muffled groan and a shudder, as he finally thrust deep inside her and ejaculated.

Gently, she took hold of the base of his penis and the bottom of the condom, and slowly stretched up, allowing him to safely withdraw from her. Even that action of withdrawal made her shiver with pleasure. She took the condom off his now limp penis, and kissed the knob gently. He moaned, caressing her.

“There, that wasn’t so bad, was it?” she said.

“That was fucking amazing!” he said.

She pulled him to his feet and kissed him.

“We need another shower now,” she said, so they showered again to wash off the evidence of their togetherness.

Afterwards, she left him so he could get dressed, and she returned to her room. She dried her hair, reapplying make up. She sat looking at her reflection, as she had done so often of late, she smiled. Although she had taken control, she had felt so good. She decided that being a girl was better than she had ever hoped.

She was just finishing her make up when Jamie appeared. He sat on her bed watching her, saying nothing, with a silly smile on his face.

“So, worth the wait?” she asked.

He simply nodded.

“You’ll have to wipe that smile off your face, otherwise everyone will know what we’ve been doing,” she said.

He tried, but couldn’t shift expression.

She laughed.

“Am I really your first?” she asked, standing up. He took her hand, standing close to her.

“Yes. It’s not that I haven’t tried, but I never seemed to get very far with girls. Usually they treated me as a bit of a joke. Either that or the title scared them off. As a result I got rather self-conscious and shy, so I sort of gave up trying.”

“You tried with me.”

“I know, you’re just so beautiful, I knew that I just couldn’t let you go. I just had to speak to you, even if you told me to shove off, I had to try.”

She smiled. “Well, it got you this far.”

“I never imagined it would. You have made me so happy. I can’t tell you.”

“You just have.”

He kissed her.

“And, Jamie?”

“What?”

“You’re no joke. You rang this girl’s bell.”

“Do we have to go down stairs?”

She laughed again.

“What are you like? You know what they say about too much of a good thing? Besides, if we are going to move into this kind of a relationship, I have to see my doctor.”

“Why?” he asked, worried now.

“Because, honey, I do not intend to keep Durex shareholders in dividends, and I don’t want to get pregnant because of a puncture. I’ll have to go on the pill, or we don’t do it again until we want to start a family?”

“Ah. Right. I see. Good.”

“Good, he says. Look, you have to realise that this isn’t just a game, there are serious consequences to screwing. Much as I like it, I’m not prepared to have a child I don’t want, nor do I want to catch something nasty. The latter is not a problem for us, as we are both first timers, but the baby thing is for real. I don’t want to become a mother yet. Okay Jamie?”

“That was your first time too?” he asked, surprised.

“I promise, no one has been where you have just been,” she said, neatly avoiding the whole issue.

They went downstairs, as the large clock in the hall struck nine. They found his parents in the kitchen. Rupert was reading the paper, while Lady Marjorie was pouring another mug of coffee.

“Ah, good morning you two, did you sleep well?” she said, as the young entered the kitchen.

“Very well, thank you,” Nicole replied.

“I wasn’t sure what time you wanted to get up, so I thought we should just leave you. What would you like for breakfast?”

“Coffee and toast is fine for me, thanks,” Nicole said.

“I’ll be doing bacon and eggs for these two, are you sure you won’t join them?”

“No, thanks. I ate enough last night for a while.”

“I see this Telford chappie is still loose in Canada somewhere. It makes you wonder how safe we really are,” Rupert observed.

“The problem with Telford is that he is a trained Marine in covert operations, so part of that is evading capture, so to catch him, one must be one step ahead all the time,” Nicole said, as she spread marmalade on her toast.

Rupert looked at her. “You seem to know more than the papers are saying. Is this the enquiry you are on?” he asked.

She nodded. “He’s the father of an unfortunate young transgendered kid who had a liaison with five men. As a result, Telford blamed them for his son’s gender identity crisis, and sought to kill them. We found out the identity of the fifth man before Telford got to him, but the Americans were too slow to save his life. We believe that he’s trying to return to this country so he can destroy a particular club which he considers responsible for the whole problem. I’ve been working in the club, and was responsible for learning the identity of the killer and his last target.

“I would ask you to keep this absolutely confidential, as not even the club know that I’m a police officer.”

“So what has happened to his son now?” Marjorie asked.

“His son is now called Lindi, and is undergoing Sexual Reorientation surgery. He is becoming a she.”

“Good God. What a confusing world we live in,” Rupert said.

“It all sounds very horrid and squalid to me. I’m sure you will be very pleased when he’s caught,” Marjorie said.

“Yes, very. But I have a nasty feeling he’ll return to Britain, and it’ll be us who will have to catch him,” Nicole said.

Rupert changed the subject, and he and his son discussed estate business for a while. Nicole smiled, as Jamie still did not seem to have left his few responsibilities completely.

After breakfast, Marjorie and Nicole went riding, and Nicole saw much more of the property. She also became better acquainted with her prospective mother-in-law. Nicole was as honest about everything as she could be, as Marjorie asked her searching questions about her past and any future plans. In return, Marjorie shared some of the headaches she had experienced by marrying into the family, which meant both women laughed a good deal.

Nicole found in Marjorie a mother-figure in whom she felt she could trust, while Marjorie found a daughter she had always wanted but had been denied. Indeed, Marjorie had never shared her frustrations with anyone before, yet she found herself sharing her most despairing moments with the young Canadian.

“I had four miscarriages after Jamie, and the last time I had an ectopic pregnancy with complications, so had to have a full hysterectomy. I always wanted more than one child, but we left it just too damn late.”

“Why was that?”

“Two reasons really. I was enjoying my career with horses, and Rupert has never rushed into anything in his life. We were engaged for nearly eight years, for goodness sakes. Had I my time over again, I’d have married him within the year. Either that or never married the silly bugger at all.”

Nicole frowned, so Marjorie laughed.

“Oh, Nicole, don’t misunderstand, I do love the silly old sod, but sometimes men can be so damn infuriating.”

“I know. I have the advantage in having been both sides of the fence.”

“Of course, I’m sorry, I get the impression you don’t like being reminded of that.”

“It’s not that. I just find that the person I am now is the real me, and the person I used to be was just pretending somehow. It is strange, but I feel that I’m now the person I always should have been, and I resent the fact I was not allowed to grow up as the girl I am.”

“We make a right pair. You always wanted to be a little girl, and I always wanted one,” Marjorie said, and they both smiled, but they were rather sad smiles.

“I’m just terrified that my past will cause you and everyone else so much distress,” Nicole stated.

“I can appreciate that, but if we aren’t bothered, why should you be?” Marjorie asked.

“It doesn’t bother you at all?” Nicole asked.

“Why should it? You’re female, fertile and seem perfectly normal to me. That is, apart from falling in love with my idiot son.”

Nicole laughed.

“You have no idea how much of a weight off my mind that is,” she said.

“Good, and let me also tell you that for the first time in his life, I actually wholly approve of something he’s done. So, neither of us need prove anything to the other any more. Agreed?”

“Agreed,” said Nicole, with an enormous grin.

“Good. Now, I’ll race you back, and I refuse to let you win this time.”

The women turned their horses and galloped back to the stables.
 
 
Chapter 12
 
 
Robert Telford was cramped, but content. He had made it to Montreal and found his way to the docks. The security was adequate, but no match for a determined Marine. He had found a Polish freighter bound for the Republic of Ireland. After managing to get on board, he found a secluded spot deep in the hold. He made nighttime forays to obtain food and water, so by the time the freighter sailed, he had a cosy little hole, with everything he needed to survive the five-day crossing.

He had a large plastic container for waste products, and sufficient food and water. He focussed on his task, yet he was prone to moments of strange nightmare visions. Somewhere deep in his personality he was aware that he was bordering on the insane, but his training pushed everything out, save his Mission. He was talking to himself, often bursting into silent tears over his son and what he had done. No sooner than he started, then the mission took precedence once more, so he successfully blanked out any feelings.
 

*          *          *
 
Nicole went back to the club, giving in her notice. Sean was sad to have to accept it, but understood completely when she told him that she was now engaged, with plans to have children.

“Your story is like a fairytale to the others here. They keep talking about you, and so many of them are really envious of you,” he told her.

“I know; there doesn’t seem to be any justice. A few months ago I was just like them, and now I’m what they all would sell their souls to be. I’ll work the four weeks notice, that way you can recruit a replacement.”

“Thanks, but there is no need. By all means, finish this week, but your friend Yo Ling is doing well, albeit she is only part time now. She tells me she is going in for SRS next month.”

“Already? Then her sugar daddy has relented on his six-month rule and kept his promise. I’m thrilled for her, as she deserves a fresh hand of cards,” she said with a smile.

“I’ll be sad to see you go. Don’t lose touch completely, will you?”

“Of course not, you’ve been there for me at an important time in my life,” she said.

“Good. Hopefully, we’ll get back to normal when this Telford character is behind bars. You’ll invite us to your wedding, won’t you?”

“You and Yvonne will be welcome, and maybe Yo Ling, but I think the others would be too much for my prospective in laws,” Nicole said with a laugh.

“Whatever, but if you ever change your mind, you know you’re always welcome to return. You’re a real celebrity here,” Sean said.

Nicole left work that day at midnight, returning to her little flat. Jamie was back at his restaurant, planning to uproot it and plonk the whole thing on the estate somewhere, at Nicole’s suggestion. He still stayed in his house in Henley, while the chef stayed in the flat above the restaurant.

Nicole saw the week out, and as she left the club for the last time, a Polish freighter docked at Dublin. The cargo was unloaded, and the crew went to experience the Guinness for the first time. That night, a shadowy figure left the ship, and made for the ferry port. One day after he had left, a Polish crewman found where he had been staying, and threw away the few pieces of rubbish he found. Telford had even cleaned up his little den.
 

*          *          *
 
At eight the next morning, Monday, Nicole started packing things at the flat. There was a knock on the door, and it was Bruce.

“Hi, how is it going?”

“Well, on your instructions, I’ve now finished at the club. I still don’t see why I can’t stay on until we catch him,” she said.

“I don’t want to put you in any danger. We have the support group on it now, and this is what they do well. Besides, now you’re a normal young woman, it is hardly the place for you to be seen in, is it?”

“I suppose not. So what do I do now?” she asked.

“You’re still part of my team, so you may as well stay on the job, and be part of the observation team. Have you anywhere else to stay?”

“Yes, I can stay with Jamie in Henley for the time being.”

“Good, because I really have to let these flats go back, as the job can’t afford to keep them on. So, tomorrow, just meet me at the nick at 09:00, and we will plot everyone round the local vicinity, just to keep an eye out. I’m pretty certain that he must have left Canada or America, so if he is not here already, he won’t be long. Oh, and I have to tell you, that as from now, you are on normal rates.”

Nicole smiled, for the first time in her life; she couldn’t care less about money.

He left her alone, so she called Jamie. He was absolutely delighted that she wanted to come and stay with him, so was round like a shot to collect her stuff. She took a last look round the small rather grubby flat where Nicole Le Fevre came to be, and shut the door with few regrets.

She followed Jamie’s Range Rover on her Kawasaki, and they spent the morning moving her into his small house in Henley. It was a three-bedroom house, and he was delighted when she moved into the large double room with him.

He was as excited as a schoolboy at the end of term, so she had to fight to prevent him from dragging her into the large bed.

“Jamie, wait. Calm down, we’re going to be together for a very long time, so relax, and take it easy. I only started the damn pills this week, so we have to use Mr Rubber for at least four weeks.”

However, his pestering paid off, and after she had unpacked, they went to bed, spending a frantic few minutes in each other’s arms. Jamie took the upper hand, leaving Nicole breathless and completely satisfied.

“I have to go to the restaurant now, lunch starts in half an hour,” he said, after a quick shower.

“I’ll come with you, as I don’t have to be at work until tomorrow at nine.”

He drove them to Shiplake, in time for the restaurant to open. Darren, the chef, was pissed off that Jamie had buggered off, but was mollified when he saw Nicole, as she always managed to bring order out of Jamie’s chaos. Darren retreated gratefully to the kitchen, so Jamie and Nicole took over on the outside. Jamie was charm itself to the customers, so with Nicole’s good looks and skill behind the bar, soon things were running smoothly. They did a brisk trade, closing at three, after the last customer had gone.

Nicole and Jamie went back to the house for the afternoon, but when Jamie left at six for the evening session, she stayed behind. She was going to have a quiet evening in, for the first time feeling a little domesticated. She tidied up, just taking stock of everything. Her life had been like a tornado recently, just whirling around, so she rarely had the opportunity to reflect too much.

She went for a walk by the river, where she threw some crusts for the ducks and swan. She felt happy, really happy, as she had someone to love, and who loved her; she had a job she enjoyed, and she was at last the person she loved being. She went to bed early, just reading for a while. She dozed off, to be woken at about one, when Jamie returned.

He was very quiet, but was pleased she was awake. They made love, and afterwards she fell fast asleep, holding the man who loved her.
 

*          *          *
 
The next morning, Tuesday, she was up at seven, and left the house without waking Jamie. She wore her leathers, with a change of clothes in her pannier. She had simply brought a skirt and top, and a decent pair of shoes. She did not know what she was going to have to do.

She parked in the yard at Reading Police Station, and entered as someone else was going out. She then went to the front office to let them know who she was and that her bike was in the yard. She was directed to the CID office, so a few minutes later popped her head round Bruce’s door.

“Morning Guv.” she said.

Bruce was always staggered at how attractively feminine Nicole was. He remembered Nicholas, and could not see the connection. It was if they were two completely different people. She was looking stunning in simple motorcycle leathers, and those damn boots. She looked more like a model than a police officer.

“Nicole. Welcome to Reading. Come in. You are early.”

She sat in the spare chair, and he seemed genuinely pleased to see her.

“I am glad you are, because we have to discuss how we are going to play this. Do you want a coffee?”

“Yeah, that would be nice.”

He disappeared for a few moments and returned with two cups of coffee.

“Sugar?”

“No, thanks, just milk.”

“Good, there you go. Right, I don’t know how you want to handle this. Do you want to give the full details or restricted?”

“Can we just introduce me as the undercover WDC from the Met, who managed to fool the club into thinking she was a male transsexual?”

Bruce looked at the girl in front of him. No one could ever be fooled into thinking she was anything other than a very attractive female. They certainly would never believe the truth, that she had been a male a few months previously.

“We will try that. Now John saw you there, he will be here this morning. How shall we play this?”

“Call him in, and let me have a couple of minutes with him.”

“Are you sure?”

“Yeah, he will be fine.” she said with a smile.

Bruce arranged for her to be logged into the Local Area Network (LAN), so she could access the TVP computer systems. They gave her an electronic key fob that gave her access to the building, and she was given a locker in the ladies locker room. She smiled as she realised that she still had stuff in her locker in London - In the male officers’ locker room.

Bruce was happy that she stayed in leathers, as she had authorisation to use her vehicle on duty, so that would prove useful. At ten to nine, he called John into his office.

The big man came in, very startled to see Nicole sitting in a chair.

“Hi John, how are you?”

“Nicole. Shit, what are you doing here?” he asked, confused.

“John, I’d like to take the opportunity to introduce WDC Nicole Le Fevre to you. Nicole was on loan to us from the Met to pose as a transsexual, and was deep undercover in the club. She wanted to speak to you for a few moments before I introduce her to the rest of the team. I have to speak to the DCI, Pete and Jenny.” Bruce said, leaving them alone.

“I fucking knew it! I knew there was no fucking way you could ever have been a bloke. Oh, sorry,” he said, as he realised that he’d sworn.

“That’s okay; I guess I’m used to it by now.”

“So, you were Old Bill all along?”

“Yeah, sorry John, because I knew about you, but you couldn’t know about me. I’ve transferred to the TVP, so you may be seeing a little more of me now.”

“Thank God. You know I thought I was going gay or something,” he said.

“Excuse me?”

“You were so bloody tasty, sorry but you still are, and I fancied you something rotten. So you’ve no idea how much of a relief to find out that you’ve been a girl all along. I knew all that stuff about an operation must have been twaddle. You were just preparing to come back to normal, right?”

“Something like that, John, something like that. It’s good to see you again. I’m just so sorry I couldn’t tell you the truth.”

“It doesn’t matter. But I do have one question.”

“What?”

“You mentioned a boyfriend, I figure that someone that looks as good as you do must have a boyfriend, do you?”

She smiled and held up her left hand, showing him the enormous ring.

“Afraid so John, sorry, again.”

“Shit!” he said, with a grin. “Look, if he doesn’t work out, give me a bell, okay?”

“Sure.”

“Thanks for telling me alone, I don’t think I would’ve liked finding out with everyone else. I’m afraid I told a few people that I thought you were too bloody good looking to be a bloke.”

“That’s alright, as long as everyone knows that I’m a girl now.”

He grinned. “So where will you be working?”

“I’m in the CID here now, why?”

“Nothing, I was just hoping you would move up to MK.”

“You never know, John, you never know.”

Bruce came back, so John grinned at her and left.

“Right, Nicole, I’ve just seen the DCI, and the poor bugger is confused, so I just told him that you were female all along. I think that he’s agreed to go with that story. Ready?”

“Sure.”

Feeling desperately nervous, but trying to hide it, she followed him into the main office, where there were about twenty officers assembled. They all saw a very attractive tall blonde girl dressed in black motor cycle leather trousers and the most amazing boots. She had taken her jacket off, wearing a navy low cut top on under her jacket. She was still tanned, so most of the blokes suddenly felt their collars were getting tight.

“Okay, listen up people,” Bruce said, so a hush descended on the room.

“This is WDC Nicole Le Fevre. Just so you know, Nikki has recently transferred to us from the Met. We borrowed her several months ago to work undercover as bar staff in the Candy club. She had to pose as a transsexual for the duration, and is now officially back amongst us as who she should be. I can now divulge that she identified the suspect and the fifth victim. It wasn’t our slip-up that let Telford make the hit. The information took too long to get through to the Americans, and they didn’t have either enough time or sense of urgency to get there quick enough.

“I’m aware that various rumours may be circulating about our undercover officer. As she has joined the team today, you can all see that she is perfectly normal, so before all you hot blooded young Romeos start making your moves, I must warn you that she is engaged to be married,” Bruce said, and there was a round of laughter.

Nicole met Pete’s eyes and he winked at her. Jenny just smiled, shaking her head, as she could not really believe that Nicole was the same person as the young Met PC she met all those weeks ago.

Bruce then detailed pairs to fill the positions in the O.P.s (Observation posts) and several to take the various unmarked cars. John and three colleagues, all armed, were to pose as workmen in the old front entrance and lobby of the club, and a few officers were posted either on foot or on motorcycles just roaming the area. Bruce asked Nicole to park her bike near the park, and attempt to look like a courier on a break. Then she could just cruise the area, as the others. The force helicopter was on stand-by, ready to attend once a positive identification was made and he was on the run. There was a marked ARV as back-up, so everyone hoped that he would fall into the net.

The club was due to open at ten, so everyone was on ground assigned by nine-thirty. After Nicole parked for an hour, she decided to go for a ride to alleviate the boredom.

She remembered the Christian couple from the church, David and Carol Hemming. On an impulse, she changed direction and headed for the church. She pulled up outside the church. The place seemed open and a large group of teenagers were hanging about, doing what teenagers were really good at - nothing.

David Hemming was talking to them as the large motorcycle came to a halt. As she took off her helmet, a couple of the young lads said, “Woah.”

She smiled at David.

“Hi David, remember me?”

He couldn’t place her, but the teenagers laughed.

“Way to go. Davy. Does Carol Know?”

“I’m Nicole, and thanks to your prayers, I’m now engaged to be married.”

He still couldn’t place her, so he shook his head. “I’m sorry, I don’t remember,” he said.

“You and Carol prayed for me, and I’ve come to tell you that they worked.”

This was getting a little heavy for the teenagers, so they remembered some serious hanging about needed to be done somewhere less threatening, so the slunk away.

“I used to be called Nicholas, remember?”

It suddenly came to him. He recalled being surprised the last time, but once again, this girl seemed so utterly feminine, that he never could he imagine her as a boy.

She laughed at his confusion.

“Oh, don’t feel bad. It got me too. You see, I thought I was a male, but I wasn’t. I had some male parts, but inside I was female. I got taken into hospital by the doctors, and am now a normal, healthy and fertile female. So next time you speak to Him upstairs, thank Him for me.”

“Thank Him yourself. Look, come in, I know Carol would be really interested to see you.”

“I can’t stay long, I’m working.” she said.

“That’s right, in a bar wasn’t it?”

“Yes and no, it’s a little confusing. But you needn’t worry about it now.”

David took her inside. Carol was in the office, printing off some posters.

“Carol, look who’s come to visit us,” David said.

Carol saw Nicole and frowned, she didn’t recognise the tall girl in leathers either.

David explained, and Carol was amazed at the difference only since their last meeting.

Nicole took them into her confidence and explained fully her amazing story. She actually felt it cathartic, as every time she told it, it was as if the past got a little more distant. She needed people to know the truth and accept her for who she was now, and not who she used to be.

David made her a coffee, as Nicole explained how she felt that somehow their prayers for her had helped.

“I’ve no other explanation. One minute I was a screwed up male, wanting to be something I wasn’t and facing a very uncertain future, but the next thing I know, the doctor is telling me that actually, I am female, and with a minor surgical procedure, things could be made right. If that isn’t a miracle, then I don’t know what is,” she told them.

“So you always were a police officer, all the time?”

“Yes, it sounds weird, doesn’t it?”

“It’s strange that you’ve come by now, as we had a break in last night. They only took some food, so it was probably some kids, but what is strange is that some money was left to cover the damage. That isn’t like the kids we know, and I just can’t see how they got in. There’s no forced entry, and nothing was open when I came in this morning.”

All the alarm bells started ringing in Nicole’s brain.

“Show me,” she said.

Carol took her to the back of the premises, and pointed to a casement window.

“That’s the rear storeroom, it’s locked from the inside, so they didn’t get into the rest of the building.”

Nicole looked at the window. It was wood, and she saw the very faint mark of a flat blade against the white paint.

They went inside, so Carol unlocked the storeroom door. It all appeared very neat and tidy.

“What’s gone?” Nicole asked.

“Only some crisps, biscuits and some tins of fruit. But whoever took them tried to hide the fact they’ve gone, you see how everything has been moved forward on the shelves. It was only that I stocked up yesterday, so I knew exactly how many of everything there should be.”

Nicole sensed that this was the work of Telford, and she immediately got on the phone to Bruce.

“He’s in Reading, boss,” she said.

“How do you know?”

She explained about the break in, and the fact that there was no sign of an entry.

“I agree, good work, I’ll spread the word, go and keep your eyes peeled.”

She left the Hemmings, promising to return, and jumped on her bike. She rode back to the vicinity of the club and parked outside Rose’s café along the street. She took her helmet off, and sat on the bike trying to text Jamie on her mobile phone.

“Excuse me?” said a voice.

Robert Telford was tired. He knew that he was not well in his head, as it took him such a long time to remember what he was supposed to be doing. He woke up that morning feeling glad that this was the last day, so after he had done what he was going to do, he could just rest.

He cautiously extricated himself from his hideaway in a basement stairwell of a block of flats. The tins of fruit and biscuits had sustained him last night, but he regretted having to break into the church. He drank some water from his bottle, finishing it. He carefully disposed of all the rubbish, leaving no sign that he’d been there.

He walked out into the summer sunshine, dimly aware that he was in a dishevelled state. He had not shaved for several days, and was conscious that he probably smelled ripe, as he had not been able to wash for two weeks. He didn’t care, for today it would all end.

He walked into the familiar road, glancing towards the alley where the club was located. He frowned, as the Candy Cane sign was no longer there. He noticed workmen at the entrance, and he saw a sign was up. He saw the word ‘CLOSED’ but was too far away to read anything else.

He crossed the road, feeling anger, frustration and despair. He then thought a bit deeper, wondering whether the club had closed because of him. He wondered if he had managed to frighten them all so much, that they had to close down because of the publicity.

He looked about, just in case the police were involved and it was all a trap.

The only person he could see was a very attractive blonde girl, dressed in leathers, astride a large Kawasaki motorcycle. She was concentrating on her mobile phone, obviously oblivious of him and the rest of the world.

He watched her for a moment, admiring her natural beauty, not a little jealous of her youth and self-confidence.

Judging her safe, he approached her.

“Excuse me?” he said.
 

*          *          *
 
She looked up, staring straight into Robert Telford’s eyes. She smiled, but her brain turned to jelly. His hair and stubble appeared very grey now. His eyes had a sunken look, as he’d lost weight and was tired, for he had great dark rings around them. He looked dreadful, about twenty years older than his photograph. He also smelled awful. She had this face etched on her mind, and she knew that this was Telford.

She kept the smile going, although she felt her pulse increase.

“Yeah, what can I do for you?” she said, laying the accent out as thick as she could.

“You are American?”

“No, Canadian. You gotta problem, hey?”

“Do you live locally?”

“Sure. Are you lost, hey?”

“I was wondering, do you know the club that is over the road?”

She looked in the direction he pointed, shrugging and shaking her head.

“Which, that one that’s closed? What about it?”

“There are workmen there, do you know why?”

“It closed down a few weeks back, I don’t know why, but there was a rumour that all the members got scared and left. Why?” Nicole’s heart was racing.

Telford seemed to visibly shrink within himself, it was as if his whole reason to live had just got up and walked out on him.

“No reason, no reason. Thank you, I’m sorry to have troubled you,” he muttered and walked away.

“Hey are you okay, you don’t look so good?” she asked, quite truthfully.

“I’m fine,” he said, lurching off, entering the café. He just had to sit down, as he felt dizzy and queasy. His exertion had just caught up with him, so, with nor adrenaline left, his body wanted to shut down.

Nicole called Bruce.

“Telford’s here. I’ve got him in the café just along the street. My bike is still outside the café and I’m going in.”

“No, wait!” Bruce said, but she’d gone.

“Shit!” Bruce exploded, calling up his ARV.

“No lights, no sirens, just make for the café. There should be a bloody great Kawasaki outside. A female officer has identified Telford and is trying to keep him there until you arrive. Just wait for her to call the moves, okay.”

Nicole entered the café, seeing Telford slumped over a cup of tea in the corner. She walked over and sat opposite him, positioning herself so she could see the street outside.

“Are you sure you are okay?” she asked.

He raised his weary head and stared vacantly at her. He nodded, but then he shook his head.

“I don’t know anymore,” he said, feeling dreadful.

“What?” she asked.

“I don’t know what I’m doing anymore.”

She looked at him, licking her lips. She made a decision based on his whole demeanour and attitude.

“It’s over Robert,” she said, quietly.

He nodded, staring vacantly at his tea. Then, very slowly, as her words sank in, he frowned, raising his watery eyes and looking at her. She nodded.

“Yeah, I know who you are. My name is Nicole, Robert, I’m a police officer.”

He surprised her by smiling.

“I got past them all, the Yanks and the Canadians. They were crap,” he said.

“I’m here now, Robert.”

“Did you find out that it was me?”

“Yeah. That was me,” She saw the armed officers from the ARV move into position, so she raised a hand - wait.

He nodded at her, still smiling.

“You’re quicker than I thought you’d be. They nearly got me in America, if only they’d been two minutes earlier.”

“Yeah, but it’s over now, Robert. It’s all over.”

He nodded. “It’s over,” he agreed.

“Put the knife on the table, please Robert,” she said.

He stared at her. For an awful moment Nicole thought she’d misread the signs.

“You’re too pretty to be a copper. Do you have a boyfriend?” he asked.

“Yes, Robert I do, now please put the knife on the table, slowly.”

He nodded, reaching into his jacket pocket. He pulled out a long thin object and looked at it. Then he placed it on the table and slid it across to her. It was the poly-carbon blade in its sheath.

She took it and put it in her jacket. The armed officer just outside the café watched her as she did so, and waved to say he had seen it. She sighed silently, with relief.

“Robert Telford, I’m arresting you for the murder of Warren McCarthy and others. You don’t have to say anything, but if you do not mention, when questioned, something you later rely on in court, anything you say may be given in evidence.”

“I understand. Bit of a mouthful though, isn’t it?” he said.

“A bit. Well leave in a minute, and you won’t do anything silly, will you Robert?”

He shook his head, still looking at her.

“I’m tired. Nicole, is it?”

“Yes, I’m Nicole.”

“I have done things, Nicole, stupid things, but the bastards took away my Lenny. Did you know that?”

“Yes, Robert, I know. You’re right though, you did some silly things. Finish your tea,” she said, so he obediently picked up his cup, savouring the sweetness and warmth.

“Ready Robert?”

He nodded, so she stood up and stepped back.

He smiled at her.

“I haven’t anything against you, Nicole, so why should I hurt you?”

“I’m just a cautious girl,” she said, smiling at him.

He stepped past her, so she gently, but firmly held his arm, and they left the café. As the reached the door, she noticed that the street had been cordoned off at either end, with police everywhere. There was a TV van, of which they could see the camera from where they were. The ARV was right in front of them, with the armed officers standing next to it, MP5 carbines at the ready.

He turned and looked at her.

“Can you not take me in your car?” he asked.

She pointed to her bike and smiled.

“Sorry Robert, no room.”

“I’ll only go if you come with me,” he said.

“Okay Robert,” she said, and called Bruce on her mobile.

“Bruce, get an unmarked car, as I have to go with him,” she said.

Less than a minute later an unmarked Traffic Vauxhall Omega pulled up with two uniformed traffic officers in it. The passenger got out.

“Can you ride a bike?” she asked.

“Yes, why?”

She threw her bike keys at him.

“Follow me back to the nick please. Scratch it and I’ll have your balls.”

He grinned, and she put Telford into the rear of the car. She went round and got in behind the driver.

She took the driver’s quick-cuffs and handcuffed Telford’s hands in front of him. The journey took only a few minutes, and Telford stared at his feet for the whole trip.

They pulled up outside the custody suite, and Nicole took him in through the rear doors. The custody suite was stuffy, and the sergeant at the desk, was just completing the booking in of a juvenile shoplifter.

The young PC took his even younger prisoner down to the detention room, and the sergeant raised his eyes from the computer screen.

He looked at Nicole, and then at the scruffy Telford.

“Yes?” he said, as the main door to the station opened and Bruce came in.

“Sergeant, I’m Detective Constable Le Fevre, attached to the murder squad. At ten forty-seven, today, I identified this man as one Robert Telford, being the person wanted in connection with four murders in the United Kingdom, and one in the United States. He was in Rose’s Café. I approached him and identified myself to him. I then arrested him for the murder of Warren McCarthy at ten fifty two a.m. and cautioned him. He has not yet been searched, but he produced this knife when I asked him for it.”

Sergeant Paul Winter had seen many different offenders over the past twenty-five years, and none had the dead eyes like Robert Telford.

He booked him in, asking questions, and receiving toneless answers in reply. Nicole was ever so cool, standing back and let the male gaoler search her prisoner. The DI hovered in the background, with a huge grin on his face.

Once he had all Telford’s details, the sergeant looked at him.

“Robert Telford, I am authorising your detention at this station so that the offence or offences for which you have been arrested can be investigated to determine whether there is sufficient evidence to charge you, and you will be interviewed shortly. Whilst at the station you have certain rights, you have the right to consult with and independent solicitor free of charge, you have the right to have someone told of your arrest, and you have the right to consult the codes of practice. You can do any of these things at any time you are in Police detention. Do you want a solicitor?”

“No. I killed them, just as she said,” he replied, so the sergeant noted what he said, asking him to sign to acknowledge that it was a true record.

“Do you want anyone informed you are here?”

“Like who?”

“Anyone, your wife, perhaps?”

He shook his head.

“Take him down,” the sergeant said to the gaoler. Robert looked at Nicole with such a sad expression that she stepped forward.

“Come on Robert, time to go,” she said, holding his arm again. The gaoler looked at the sergeant, who indicated that he should let her take him.

Robert went with her without a word, but two male officers were waiting in his cell to take his clothing from him. Nicole smiled at him.

“I’ll see you later Robert.” she said, to which he nodded.

She returned to the charge desk, where Bruce grabbed her and gave her a hug.

“Bloody well done, excellent work,” he said.

She looked at the custody record, with her name down as arresting officer. It all seemed such an anti-climax somehow.

“He isn’t all there,” she said.

“What?”

“Telford, he’s not all there, mentally,” she repeated.

“What makes you say that?”

“I just know, so if he gets a good lawyer, he’ll probably plead not-guilty by reason of insanity,” she said.

“We’ll see.”

“Then he’ll escape, and it will all start again.”

“My God, you’ve just arrested the single most wanted murderer in the UK, and now you go all pessimistic on me, what’s up?”

Nicole smiled, shaking her head sadly.

“I’m sorry, but I guess it’s just reaction to everything. I’m glad we got him, and I’m glad I can now go back to live my life. In a way I’m sorry it’s all over, as it’s meant so much of a change to me, and if it hadn’t been for you and the investigation, I’d still be someone else, somewhere else, and bloody miserable.”

“Do you want to come in on the interviews?”

“Sure, do you mind?”

“No. It seems you have something of a rapport with the man, so I think it would help. I’ll run the interview, but I would like you with me. You have a sharp mind, so may think of something that I miss. Come on, I’ll buy you a coffee, and we will go over the interview plan.”

“Okay, but I think we should get a doctor to certify that he is fit to interview and fit to detain.”

“Maybe you’re right, he looks pretty knackered,” Bruce agreed, and went and spoke to the Custody Sergeant. Then the pair of them went to go to the canteen, but they saw there was a commotion outside.

The DCI was outside the front of the police station facing the TV cameras, making a statement about the arrest.

“Within the last hour a female detective from this station identified Telford, who had managed to evade the American and Canadian authorities to get to Reading. She approached and arrested him for the murders. This detective connected the burglary of a local church, where food was taken, to the suspect, so was quick enough to locate him nearby. This is an example of excellent, methodical police work, and I cannot commend this officer highly enough, as well as the other officers who have worked tirelessly over the last few months. It’s a credit to these men and women that they were able to succeed where our colleagues in the United States and Canada were not so fortunate. Enquiries are in hand to ascertain his method of getting to this country, and as to how he evaded capture.

“Telford will be interviewed and it is anticipated that a charge or charges will be forthcoming shortly. Thank you.”

“Chief Inspector, is it true that the man intended to attack a gay club in the city?” one reporter asked.

“At this time, I’m not able to say what he intended. Officers will interview him and, if there is sufficient evidence, we will charge him with what we can prove he has done. If there is evidence of his intentions, then there may be further charges. Anything else is conjecture and could damage any prosecution case.”

“Is it true that he was seeking revenge against gay men who raped his son?”

“At this point, no allegation of rape has ever been made, and neither is it expected. Once again, I warn you that such assumptions are counterproductive to the prosecution, and I would ask you to stick to the facts.”

“What are the facts?”

“Five men have met their deaths in similar circumstances, and it is our job to connect these to the arrested suspect by solid evidence. Further than that, I am not at liberty to discuss. Another press conference will be conducted should the suspect be charged with an offence. That is all, thank you.”

The press wanted more, but were not going to get it. The DCI came in and saw Bruce and Nicole.

“Bastards, why we need a free press, I will never know,” he said. “You’re DC Le Fevre?” he asked Nicole.

“Yes sir.”

The DCI looked at her and shook his head.

“This is a very strange affair. Am I to understand that you were female all along?”

She smiled. “Yes sir, only no one told me.”

“One day, when I have time, you must explain it to me. For now, just accept my thanks for an excellent job, and my congratulations on your commendation.”

“Commendation?”

“You have been awarded a Chief Constable’s Commendation, didn’t Bruce tell you?”

“No sir, he didn’t,” she said, looking at Bruce.

“Too much going on I expect, never mind, just well done, and welcome to Reading.”

“Thank you, sir.”

“I expect you are due a spot of leave, eh?”

“That would be nice, but I want to finish this job off first.”

“Good, then I’m sure I will see you about, and you can tell me your story.”

“Sure,” Nicole said, with a smile.

The DCI shook his head, “I still can believe you could ever have been mistaken for a male.”

“Neither can I, now,” she said, as he walked off to the stairs.

She went to the canteen with Bruce, where they sat and went through the interview plan. One by one, the rest of the team appeared, and congratulated her on making the arrest. Bruce arranged a debrief for 09:00 the following morning, as the hard part of case preparation was the challenge. It’s easy to arrest someone, but it is securing their conviction that is essential.

There was general relief as everyone took the rest of the day off. Many hours had spent on this operation over the last few weeks, so families would be pleased to have their loved ones back on normal eight-hour days.

Bruce went and spoke to the custody officer, and was told that the doctor was expected within half an hour. Nicole changed out of her leathers, putting on her skirt and top. She returned to the CID office and spoke to DS Bridger, who was going to be her team leader once she joined the office permanently. They had even booked her a CID course for October, so she already had her own set of correspondence trays on her desk.

“I understand that you are due some annual leave?” Mark Bridger asked.

“So I’m told. I’ve been on this operation since the end of May, without a break,” she told him.

“Shit. That’s five months. Not even rest days?”

“I was undercover seven days a week. Even my days off were on the damn job.”

“Well, give me a Gen 5 for three weeks, starting next Monday, so that will take you up to your CID course, and then once you’ve completed that, you can come straight back to work. How does that sound?”

“A Gen 5?”

“Annual leave application.”

“Oh like a 410. You must remember I was in the Met, I only transferred very recently, so form numbers are something else.”

Mark opened a drawer and gave her a form.

“This is a Gen 5, fill it in and I’ll sign it, okay?”

She smiled and nodded. Two minutes later, he signed the completed form. She wanted to tell Jamie, perhaps they could do something really nice.

“Nikki, interview time, now,” Brice said, as he looked into the main office.

“Coming,” she said, hurrying after him.

He noticed she had changed, and shook his head as he opened the door into the custody suite for her. She really was a very attractive young woman.

Although Robert had declined a solicitor, the doctor had declared that although, in his opinion, he was fit to interview, he felt that his mental state was slightly impaired. However, the impairment may not be enough to section under the Mental Health Act, but sufficient to cause concerns. The custody sergeant had contacted the Royal Marine Colonel in charge of Telford’s unit, who, in turn had arranged for an officer from their Legal Services Department to attend. He was a Lieutenant Commander in the Royal Navy, but he was also a qualified solicitor.

Telford was unmoved and simply shrugged when they told him that an officer would be present.

“Do what the fuck you like. I’m guilty, and I’ll tell truth. I achieved what I wanted to achieve, so I don’t give a toss anymore,” he said.

Finally, at around 2 p.m. Bruce sat down in the Interview room number two, along with Nicole, Robert Telford and the uniformed naval officer.

Bruse completed the necessary labels and forms, and then inserted the tapes into the machine. After the bleep, the interview started.

Bruce complied with the codes of practice by reading the set statements and questions from the card, and all parties stated their names. The interview began.

“Robert, you have been arrested for the murder of three men in this police area, and one in Scotland. It is my intention to deal with each case separately, unless you offer me any reason to do otherwise. Do you understand why you have been arrested?”

“Yes.”

“Tell me about your son?”

Telford looked at Bruce and then at Nicole.

“They took him away. Those bastards took him and ruined him.”

“Who did?”

“Those five bastard queers.”

“Do you mean Warren McCarthy, Charles Ronson, Adrian Tate, Daniel Fleming and Simon Harris?”

“Yes, those five buggering little bastards.”

At this point, the naval officer tried to advise Robert to make no comment, but Robert would have none of it.

“I want the world to know what these bastards did, and if it means I go to jail, then I don’t care, because I’ve given them justice.”

The interview continued, and Telford admitted to each murder in turn, in graphic detail, with no remorse whatsoever. Nicole asked one question about Lenny, making Telford break down in tears. The full story about how he intercepted the letters, and the description of the sex acts that they had done to his little boy so sickened him that he swore he would deal with it the only way he knew.

Nicole asked him about America, and Telford told them how he evaded the police, and swam his way into Canada. Then he told them about his route across Canada and the Polish ship. The trip from Eire to the UK was simple by comparison.

Finally, Bruce pulled it together, terminating the interview. Telford was taken back to his cell, and the Naval Officer, Stephen Laing, shook his head.

“The frightening thing is that many members of the public would side with him.”

“Only because he’s given one side of the story, and if the other side’s are made public, then the whole thing could be seen very differently,” Nicole said.

“Oh?”

“His son is a transsexual. For whatever reasons, whether it’s due to his upbringing, or whether he was born like it, he wants, with all his heart and soul, to be female. He has always wanted this, but his father would not and could never accept it. So he did the only thing left to him, he left home and tried to find others like him. He found them, and became the person he wanted to be, a girl called Lindi.

“Planning to have a full surgical sex change, she wrote to her mother, telling her of her life and job. This was fine until Telford found a letter, and intercepted the others. Lindi’s mother never saw them, and Lindi, hurt and angry, became sexually promiscuous, and went to a party with the five victims. There were only consenting adults there, and nothing was done that isn’t done behind many locked doors up and down this country, but Lindi wrote to her mother again, but Telford intercepted the letter and he read all about it.

“These men are dead because of what this man has done, firstly by preventing his son from communicating by letter to his mother, and secondly by the physical act of sticking a very sharp blade into them. He is a murderer, nothing more, nothing less. Now tell me the public will side with him,” she said.

Bruce smiled, looking down at his paperwork, while Stephen looked embarrassed.

“I’m sorry, I must agree, it does make a difference, doesn’t it?”

“It certainly does,” she said, and walked out of the interview room.

“Phew, I apologise, Inspector. I didn’t mean to upset your colleague.”

“Nicole isn’t upset, if she were, you’d be bleeding from somewhere. She just likes things to be kept in perspective, that’s all.”

Stephen smiled. “I’ll remember that, thank you.” He followed her out, with Bruce bringing up the rear. Nicole was making an entry about the interview on the custody record, and Stephen came up to her.

“I apologise if my remarks upset you. I did not intend to,” he said.

She looked at him, her blue eyes steady and cool.

“I was not upset, but I just hate to see people jump to assume things through a lack of true facts. My job is to ensure that facts are dealt with properly, and evidence presents those facts clearly and openly,” she said.

Stephen smiled, realising that this case would be un-defendable from the evidence side of things, his only hope would be Telford’s state of mind.

“Good, then this case should be relatively straight forward,” he said.

“No case is straight forward, because we have to deal with lawyers, and that’s where the harsh realities of life are turned into a game. I’m sorry, but lawyers don’t actually know anything about victims, their families or genuine suffering,” she said.

“We only deal with the evidence.”

“I know, while most coppers deal with people, that’s the difference. Our problem is that we are very good at dealing with people, and sometimes that clouds our evidence gathering abilities. Not with me, I owe it to the victims and their families to get the evidence absolutely spot on, and that includes medical opinion as to your client’s state of mind,” she said, with a small smile.

Stephen smiled, this was one switched on woman, and he had underestimated her by seeing only her stunning good looks.

“Touche,” he said, and she nodded, leaving him standing by the charge desk.

Telford was brought out, so Bruce formally charged him with the murders of Darren McCarthy, Simon Harris, and Daniel Fleming in the Reading area. Adrian Tate was murdered in Scotland, and would face a further charge under Scottish law there. The US authorities were seeking extradition for their offence, so Robert Telford was unlikely to see freedom for a while.

Nicole fingerprinted him, and completed the paperwork in respect of the Police record information. He was taken back down to his cell for the last time, and Nicole suddenly felt very tired. She looked at the clock. It was seven o’clock. It had been a long day.

“Fancy a drink?” Bruce asked.

“Are you buying?”

He laughed. “The team is all meeting at the Greyhound later, are you coming?”

“Sure, I need something to eat though.”

“Me too, how about a Chinese, and then we can join them?”

“That sounds good.”

Bruce rang his wife, who was pleased that they had finally charged their man, and understood the need for a final team drink. She had been a policeman’s wife long enough.

Bruce and Nicole walked to the Chinese restaurant a short distance from the station, and enjoyed a good meal. He found the girl exceptionally good company, totally forgetting she had ever been anything other than the delightful woman she appeared to be now.

“So, what about this commendation you never told me about?”

“I’m sorry, they put you up for it, and I had to send it back as it was in your former name, I forgot with Telford’s little escapade in the States.”

“Oh.”

“Besides, you’ll probably get another one for making the arrest. You were wrong to go in without backup, you know that?”

“Bollocking accepted. I just read him right, I knew that he was ready to give up, and I was never in danger. I still called you, and the ARV was there in less than two minutes.”

“He killed people in less than two minutes.”

“He would never have hurt me.”

“No, I don’t suppose he would,” he said and smiled. “You just have that sort of effect on everyone you meet.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Nicole asked, frowning.

“It’s funny, but I’ve watched people around you, and you seem to have this knack of bringing the best out of them. It’s like you have a sort of spring of inner joy that’s catching.”

She smiled. “That’s because I do. You have no idea how I feel now, compared to the old me,” she told him.

“Really?”

“I knew that I wasn’t right when I was about six or seven. But I just got on with life. It wasn’t too bad as a child, but then puberty hit me, and I was confused and a bit angry. I had two conflicting feelings; one was as what I look liked, and that was male, so I felt I had to be what everyone expected of me. And the other was what was inside me, it was a dark secret, and I was ashamed of wanting to be a girl.

“So I lived in denial, and successfully hid those dark feelings deep inside me. I didn’t even admit them to myself, and when my parents died, I thought if I could start afresh somewhere new, they would disappear. So, I did, and they didn’t.

“Then along came the Thames Valley Police, and here I am. I now know what it means to be truly happy, so thank you,” Nicole said, with tears in her eyes.

Bruce swallowed. “I never knew.”

“No one did. I told the shrink, and Rachel, but I have never told anyone else, not even Jamie.”

“Jamie? Oh, your young man?”

“Yes, he’s very sweet, but I don’t think he could cope with the full truth for a while. He is just coming to terms with the medical side.”

“You know it will all come out in the end, these things always do?”

“I know, but I’ve nothing to be ashamed of. I don’t think I look a freak, do you?”

“No, I certainly don’t. Far from it, I know many women who have always been female, who look far more male than you do,” he said with a chuckle, and she smiled.

Bruce waved at the waiter for the bill, rather reluctantly. He was enjoying himself rather too much.

“Let me get half,” she said.

“No, this is on me, as it’s the least I can do.”

“Thanks, it was great.”

He paid the bill and they left, he felt an undeserved feeling of pride to be seen escorting such a good-looking girl. A group of young men stared at her, openly admiring. Then he smiled, they probably think I’m her dad, he thought to himself.

They arrived at the Greyhound and most of the team were already well on the way to being sloshed. As they walked through the door a great cheer was given, and neither of them knew for whom it was meant, but both reddened as a result.

“This is how rumours start, Guv,” one of the DCs said, thrusting a pint into Bruce’s hand.

“What are you drinking then Nikki?”

Nicole was in a quandary, as she had to ride all the way back to Henley on her bike afterwards.

“Just a Bud, please,” she said.
 

*          *          *
 
Two hours later, Jamie was about to leave the restaurant when his mobile went.

“Jamie Calder.”

“Hi honey, it’s me.” Nicole sounded very strange.

“Nikki, what’s the matter?”

“I need you to come and get me.”

“Why, what’s happened?” he asked, worried that she had crashed her bike.

“I’m pissed,” she said, giggling.

“What?”

“I arrested Telford, and we all went for a drink. I didn’t mean to get pissed, but they kept buying me Buds.”

“Where are you?”

There was a pause and he heard her asking someone where she was, and there was a lot of laughter.

“In a pub,” she said, giggling hysterically.

“Which one?”

“The Greyhound.”

“I know it. I’ll be there in twenty minutes. Don’t do anything stupid.”

“I’ve only got falling over to go now,” she said, and giggled again.

He hung up and smiled. Perhaps the angel was human after all.
 

*          *          *
 
Jamie pulled up outside the pub in his Range Rover. It was after midnight, but he could hear a party still in full swing. He went in and looked about the inside of the pub. There were lots of very happy men and a couple of women, obviously all police officers. Some were uniform officers with their epaulettes missing, but most were in plain clothes. There was no sign of Nikki.

An older man came up to him, he was still relatively sober.

“You must be Jamie? I’m Bruce, Nikki’s Inspector. She wanted to leave an hour ago, and they wouldn’t let her. She has had about eight Budweisers, and I think she’s in the loo.”

“Oh, is she alright?”

“She’s fine, but will be horrible in the morning,” Bruce said with a grin.

“What about her bike?”

“It’s fine, it’s in the yard at the nick. But she will need a lift in for nine.”

“I can do that. I just have to find her now.”

Bruce turned and shouted at another woman.

“Jenny. Go see if Nikki is alright, could you? Her bloke is here.”

The woman went off and returned with Nikki. She saw Jamie, grinned and ran, slightly wobbly, to him.

”Hiya gorgeous,” she said, kissing him.

“Hi yourself. Come on, let’s get you to bed.”

“Oh, yes, let’s go to bed,” she said, and giggled again.

“Night everyone, we’re going to bed,” she shouted, so Jamie went bright red. He needn’t have worried, as no one paid any attention.

“Go on, and good luck,” Bruce said.

“Thanks, I think I’m going to need it,” Jamie said with a grin.

He got her into the car, which was a major event in itself, as she insisted on hitching her skirt up to clamber into the front of the Range Rover. She was feeling incredibly good, and very conscious that she had drunk too much.

“I’m so lucky,” she said, as Jamie started to drive off.

“Why?”

“Because I have such a lovely guy to come and rescue me, and I love him so much.”

He smiled, but then he felt her hand at his zip.

“Hey, what are you doing?”

“Something nice for you.”

He felt her hand touch his cock, and he instantly started to harden. He reluctantly pulled her hand away, placing it in her own lap.

“Not while I’m driving, let’s wait until we get home,” he said.

“I might be asleep by then,” she said, and giggled again.

He drove carefully, but fast, hoping she wouldn’t fall asleep, or even worse - vomit in his car. He parked the car on the drive, so she opened her door and almost fell out of the seat.

“Come on, let’s get you to bed,” he said, helping her inside. She managed the stairs, just, falling back on the bed.

“Room’s spinning, honey, make it stop,” she said.

He pulled her up, so she was sitting.

“Oh. Thanks, how did you do that?”

He smiled. “Magic,” he said, so she giggled, reaching out for him.

He stood her up and undressed her, and then himself. Taking her by the hand, he took her into the bathroom and started the shower. He put her in under the water, and then joined her.

They stood embraced for quite a while, as he gently caressed her shoulders and back. She just clung to him, making little moaning noises. He felt himself harden, once more, so she giggled as it tickled her tummy. Her arm snaked up around his neck and she pulled his head towards her, and their lips met.

Her hands were behind his back, and she was clinging on tight, he moved his hands to her bottom, and he pulled her tight against him. She wiggled her pelvis so she could feel his hardness against her belly.

She broke off from the kiss, taking his hand and led him to the bed, once again he spread towels across the counterpane. She pushed him back and knelt astride him again, so he slid into her. She was very wet and ready for him. He remembered that they were not using a condom, and he tried to stop, but she said, “Just fuck me Jamie, if I get pregnant, we’ll have to get married earlier. But I want to feel you squirt your stuff inside me.”

There followed such a passionate an intense session that Jamie almost cried. He felt so much at one with her, knowing that no one else would ever come close to her. He ejaculated into her, just as she came for the last time, and they sank back exhausted, still clinging to each other.

After ten minutes, he realised she had gone to sleep, so he managed to extricate himself, and took another shower. When he returned, she had not moved, so watched her sleeping, naked and vulnerable.

She was so beautiful; he just sat on the bed and looked at her for ages. Then he covered her with the duvet, slipping in beside her. She immediately snuggled up to him and wrapped an arm across his chest. He smiled and went asleep.
 
 
Chapter 13
 
 
He was awoken by Nikki swearing.

“Bugger.”

“What’s up?”

“I’ve got the curse,” she said, stomping off to the bathroom. He heard the shower going.

He grinned, a hangover and the curse - Not a good day to be around her, he thought.

He got up and glanced at the clock. It was just after eight.

“You have to be at work in an hour,” he reminded her.

“I know.” she said, sharply.

He grinned again, as he pitied any lawyer or criminal who crossed her today.

“Well, at least you aren’t pregnant,” he said.

“Mores the pity,” she said, “I feel bloody awful, Jamie.”

“I wonder why?” he said, as he came into the bathroom. She was sitting on the loo, stark naked, except for a towel wrapped round her hair. She held her head in her hands.

“I was pissed, wasn’t I?”

“Just a bit.”

“Bastards, they knew I didn’t want more than one.”

“Did I hear right, that you arrested the murderer, Telford?”

“Yes, yesterday morning, haven’t you seen the news?”

“No, too busy. What happened?”

She told him all about the yesterday’s events, and that she was going to be in court with him this morning.

“I’m proud of you. Does this mean you’ll be able to get some time off, and we can make a formal announcement of our wedding plans?”

“Oh, yes. Shit, I meant to tell you, but got pissed instead. I’m taking three weeks off, from this Monday. I have to be back for my CID course on the 17^th October. I thought we could go somewhere or something?”

“Sounds good, any idea what?” he said, as he lathered his face to shave.

“No, and the way I feel at the moment, a crematorium sounds fun. Pass me that box under the basin, there’s a love. There are definite advantages to being female, but this is not one of them.”

He passed the box of tampons to her, and concentrated on shaving. He was pleased that she seemed to be so unselfconscious in his presence, but he felt very uneasy. She noticed and laughed.

“Come on Jamie, get used to it. If we get married, you’ll have this for a long time to come.”

“If? I hope you mean when?” he said.

“Okay, when,” she said, standing up and embracing him from behind.

“Thanks,” she said.

“What for?”

“Last night. Coming and getting me, and then making wonderful love to me. And for trying to be sensible, I wasn’t, so I deserve to get pregnant.”

“I wouldn’t mind if you did, it would mean you would be my wife faster.”

She just hugged him, cleaned her teeth, and then went to get dressed.

After two black coffees and one piece of toast, she was ready to go. Despite her feeling like death, she looked stunning. She was wearing a navy pinstripe skirt and jacket, with a pale blue short sleeve blouse, and dark stockings, with court shoes. She looked more like a barrister or corporate executive than a police officer, Jamie thought.

“You look wonderful,” he said.

She smiled. “Yeah, but I feel like shit.”

Jamie drove her back to Reading, dropping her off at the police station.

“Are you sure you are okay?” he asked, as she kissed him goodbye.

“I’m fine. I’ll call to tell you what time I’ll be home. Okay?”

“Fine. Good luck,” he said, as she walked into the station. He smiled and drove home. Three weeks. He tried to think of something they could do for three weeks, but he never got further than the bedroom.
 

*          *          *
 
Nikki found the office in a chaotic state, as they started to get back to normal after so long disruption. Several of the officers had been away from normal work for so long that there was a backlog of work. She found Bruce, and together they put the file for the CPS for that morning’s hearing. It would just be a quick in and out, and a remand for a committal to the crown court.

“The press are going to around, so we must look sharp. The DCI want us to have a press conference, and wants you there.”

“Why?”

“Because you’re my star.”

“I’m not sure that is a good idea, all my ex-colleagues in the Met will see me.”

“It has to come out sometime, if we can control what they say, so much the better.”

She was very uneasy, but shrugged. Whatever will be, will be. Then she had a thought.

“Then I need to quickly go and see someone. I won’t be long,” she said, leaving him staring after her.

She took a plain car from the yard, and drove to the club. It was back to normal now, so she knocked on the door. It opened, and Gary, one of the doormen, smiled at her.

“Hi Nicole, coming back then?”

“Sorry Gary, just a flying visit. Is Sean in?”

“Yeah, in his office.”

“Thanks.”

She made for his office, noting that the place was quiet, it was not open yet, so most of the staff were not in.

She knocked on his door and entered. Sean was behind his desk, he smiled at her.

“Nikki. Good to see you, ready for your old job back? Oh, you look sharp,” Sean was obviously pleased to see her.

“Sean, I need to tell you some stuff, and I am afraid you may not like it, one bit. But I feel you needed to know now,” she said, and his face fell.

“Go on, what kind of stuff?”

“Well, all the stuff about me is true, and nothing was made up there, but I’m not exactly who you think I am. My real name is Nicole Le Fevre, it was Nicholas, that part was all true. But I actually had a job when I came to you. I’m a police officer, and was working with DI Appleby on the Telford job. They put me in deep undercover to try to find out some intelligence without causing your members any embarrassment. All the medical stuff happened just as I was here, and so I didn’t have to pretend that. I’m sorry, but I couldn’t tell you.”

Sean frowned, looking at her.

“I’m sorry too. I thought we were your friends?”

“You are, that is why I’m here. If we go to the press, we want to say that undercover officers worked closely with the management to find a satisfactory way to deal with the problem. I arrested Telford yesterday, just down the road. He was going to blow this place up.”

“You did?”

“Yes, I did.”

He stood up, coming round from behind his desk.

“You could have told me.”

“I wanted to, but it wasn’t my decision. Just as your directors tell you what to do, my bosses do the same. But I swear to you, no confidences have been broken, and no adverse publicity will be brought onto the club because of my actions. My evidence is minimal, apart from the actual arrest, and that is not directly linked with the club.”

He nodded and smiled.

“In a million years, I would never have guessed.”

“You weren’t meant to,” she said with a smile in return.

“I thought they’d try, and I turned away two applicants because I thought they might be coppers. But it was your accent more than anything else, and the fact you came already under the doctor.”

“I’m sorry Sean.”

He shook his head. “Don’t worry, no harm done. I have to admire you, what a thing to do. So what happens now?”

“My boss wants to hold a press conference, and we’d like to say that the club cooperated fully in the operation. No names or details will be given, but it won’t bring you any adverse press.”

“In this business, any press is adverse,” he said, with a short laugh.

“Again, I’m sorry, I’d have rather you had known earlier.”

“Not your fault, but I appreciate you coming to tell me.”

“Thanks, I still value your friendship.”

He smiled, shaking his head.

“You just have a way with people, no one can stay angry long.”

“That’s what Bruce said,” she said, and grinned.

“He’s all right, as it happens.”

“He’s a good bloke. Actually, I have a favour to ask, but I feel bad about asking it, as I’ve been less than honest with you.”

“Go on.”

“Well, as you know I was a male, well, sort of a male. But, with everything that has happened, I may be sort of in the media spotlight, and I was hoping to keep it very quiet that I was a bloke. Now I realise that the tabloids will pay for news, and the girls here will be tempted to cash in on it. Can I ask that we try to keep the fact I worked here nice and quiet? I do intend to release some information, but in a controlled way, and I know that a lot of people knew me as Nicholas, so the truth will eventually come out.

“It’s not for me, but for Jamie’s family. They don’t deserve the kind of shit I could bring onto them. If that happens, I’ll have to disappear, I couldn’t bear that.” she said.

As Sean looked at the girl in front of him, his heart went out to her, as it did to all the kids who worked for him. Life was bad enough from the inside, let alone the cruel way that society treated them.

“I’ll have a word with them all. Actually, you’re a sort of role model and heroine for them, so I think they’ll only be too happy to oblige.”

“Thanks Sean, I don’t deserve friends like you,” Nicole said, looking quite emotional.

“Don’t be silly. We love you, girl, so, go on, marry your Duke and fly the flag. Oh, and keep in touch, we still want to come to the wedding.”

“That’s a date,” she said, and kissed his cheek.

“Bye,” she said, and left him.
 

*          *          *
 
Robert Telford was brought out of his police cell, wearing a shapeless pair of denim trousers and a blue tee shirt. He had little socks on his feet, as all his clothing and boots had been taken from him.

The private security firm contracted to transport detainees to court had arrived, and the two staff were waiting for him. The sergeant had them sign for him, handing the relevant forms over. A tall security officer with grey hair searched him, and then handcuffed himself to Telford.

They went through the doors that Nicole had brought him on the previous day, and then onto the van. Each detainee was placed into his or her own little compartment, and the handcuffs were removed. The journey to court was a short one, but there were many press and cameras waiting for him. They tried to take pictures through the darkened windows.

He was taken down to the cells in the court, where he sat and waited. There were other detainees. Kids, mostly, up for petty crimes, none even tried to talk to him.

His case was called quickly, so the gaoler took him to the dock in number one court. He noticed the two police officers who interviewed him, one being the pretty Nicole with the Canadian accent, who had the balls to approach him in the café. She almost smiled at him, and he tried to smile back, but his heart was too heavy.

The naval officer was there, and he came over and told him what was going to happen. That was pointless, he knew what was going to happen.

The magistrates came in and everyone stood up. The Clerk asked Robert his name. The CPS solicitor asked for a remand in custody for committal proceedings, so the court remanded him for two weeks. The security guards took him down and he waited for a while, and then another van took him to prison. Everyone, staff and inmates alike, were afraid of him, and so he started making plans.
 

*          *          *
 
“That was quick,” Nikki said.

“Now comes the hard part, getting the full committal file together,” said Bruce.

As they walked out of court, she noticed that TV cameras were being set up outside.

“Ah well, here goes,” Bruce said, walking out into the September sun.
 

*          *          *
 
It was noon, and Jamie was watching the news on the small TV in the restaurant’s staff rest room.

The news reporter on the scene was saying.

“Robert Telford has just been remanded in custody by magistrates in Reading a few minutes ago. The committal proceedings to the crown court will take place in two weeks time. Telford faces three charges of murder, all happening here in Reading over a series on months. I spoke to the officer in the case, Detective Inspector Appleby as he left the court.”

The scene changed to the man that Jamie had seen in the pub the previous night, and standing right next to him was Nicole, looking gorgeous and sophisticated.

“This was not exactly a straight forward investigation, was it, Inspector?”

“Far from it. I would like to commend the officers who have worked tirelessly to achieve this result, but warn that this is not the end. We seek a conviction, and so I am restricted to what I can say. But officers from the Thames Valley, Grampian Police and our colleagues in North America, have all been seeking the arrest of this man.”

“How did you manage to catch him, I understand he’s an expert in covert operations?”

“My colleague here, Detective Constable Nicole Le Fevre, was the arresting officer, and it is through her courage and intelligence that the arrest was made without incident,” Bruce said, and the cameras focussed onto Nicole.

“She has already received a commendation for her work in this case, and she is one of many excellent officers that I am proud to work with.”

“Nicole, was Telford violent on arrest?”

She shook her head, smiling right into Jamie’s heart.

“No, he gave himself up without any struggle. I identified myself to him, and he even handed over the suspected weapon when I asked him for it.”

“Do you think he was in his right mind?”

She smiled again. “I’m a police officer, not a doctor. I believe he knew what he was doing, but I’m sure that doctors will be brought in to argue this matter if needs be,” she said.

“Is there any doubt in your mind that he is guilty?”

“None at all, but I’m not a jury,” she said, and the screen returned to the reporter.

“Robert Telford, decorated for gallantry as a Royal Marine, killed five men. Why? Until this case goes before the court, we may not know for certain, but it is suspected that Telford was out for revenge against five homosexual men with whom his son, a transsexual, had intimate relations. I put this question to DI Appleby.”

“Is it not true that a club in Reading that caters for gays and transgendered people was the root of the problem?”

“The root of the problem seems to have been Mr Telford’s inability to deal with his son’s gender difficulties, and not the club. The club has been honest and open and has cooperated with police all through the investigation. Indeed, police were permitted to work undercover in the club, and as a result Telford is now in prison.”

Again, the reporter was on the screen.

“Telford is up before the magistrates in a fortnight, and should be committed for trial at the Crown court in a couple of months. Once again, we may never know what made him do what he did. This is Robert Symes for ITN News, in Reading.”

Jamie turned off the TV and rang his parents.

He got his father. “It’s me,” he said.

“Ah, I was going to ring you. We’ve just seen the news, it seems your girl is a celebrity.”

“She looked great.”

“Yes, I agree, I thought she came over very well. Are you seeing her later?”

“Yes, look, Dad, she’s living with me now.”

“Really? How come?”

“She had to leave the flat she was in, and hasn’t had time to get her own place.”

“Is she going to bother to get anywhere now?”

“I don’t think so, no. Dad, she’s brilliant, I never dreamed I could be so fortunate.”

“Well, don’t mess it up. If it any consolation, I overheard your mother telling some of her chums how much she thought of Nikki, so there you go.”

“We’re going to make a formal announcement this weekend, Nicole is off for a few weeks, would you like us to come down for a few days?”

“That sounds nice, we can have a little photo shoot for the press, and get all the silliness out of the way. We’ave already had the Tatler and Hello Magazine making enquiries. Do you want me to put it in the Telegraph and the Times?”

“Could you? We haven’t had a chance to discuss it yet.”

“I will need to know her parents’ names, it should really come from her side, but I can’t see that happening. I’ll get in touch with the court editors and have some words.”

“Thanks, it’s all a bit new to me. I’ll ring you after I have her parents’ names, alright?”

“Fine, and look after her, she’s very special.”

“I know, bye.”
 

*          *          *
 
Nikki and Bruce were sitting in the Chief Superintendent Mike Osborne’s office in the station.

“Good job, Bruce, well done.”

“Thank you, sir. But it was a team effort.”

“I know, but credit where credit is due, you made decisions that got the results. You’re in line for a commendation too, for leadership and detective ability.”

“Thank you, sir.”

Osborne turned his eyes to Nikki.

“And you, young lady, what can I say? I’ve just read Bruce’s report and I’m completely at a loss.”

“Sir?”

“You seem to have broken the back of this case, whilst struggling with personal difficulties that would be enough to confound most people. Yet, here you are looking totally unruffled and at ease with yourself. Are you coping?”

Nikki smiled, making Bruce laugh, which made Osborne frown.

“Would you care to share the joke Bruce?”

“Well sir, this is one completely well adjusted young woman, for whom the Thames Valley Police appears to have undertaken a remarkable favour. Not only is she completely at ease with herself, but she makes everyone she meets feel good about life too.”

Nicole reddened, again, looking down for a moment.

“It’s true sir. I’ve been given an opportunity to become the person I always wanted to be, and still do the job I love. I appreciate that there are people who will not understand what I had to go through, but I’m hoping to show that I’m as good at the job as I’ve ever been,” she said.

“If not better,” added Bruce.

“Indeed. Still, you are to be congratulated, the Chief Constable is going to give you a double commendation, one for your painstaking undercover work, and one for the actual arrest. He’s in Paris attending a conference for a few days. But I’m sure that in a few weeks, we can a range a suitable day for you to get together with him.”

“Thank you, I’m sure that’ll be fine.”

“Can I ask you a personal question?”

“Sir?”

“I understand that you had all the female bits lying sort of dormant inside you, what triggered it all to become active?”

“I’m not sure, but I was given a hormone injection and implant to feminise me, so it could have been that.”

“I have to ask, do you have any intention or inclination to take any legal action over what has happened to you?”

“None at all, I consider what has happened to me as a bonus,” she said with a huge smile.

“Good, I had some legal chappie from Headquarters on the phone, terrified that you would sue us for ruining your life.”

“On the contrary, you’ve vastly improved it.”

Mike Osborne laughed, partly out of relief, and partly because he found her very refreshing and so up-beat.

“I note you’ve some leave planned, what are you going to do with it?”

“I’m not sure, my fiancé and I are announcing our engagement this weekend, and so we hope to get away for a while.”

“Congratulations, that was quick,” he said, surprised.

“I know, but these things happen when you least expect them.”

“Is he in the job?”

“No, he was nothing to do with the case, we just met by chance. Another reason for me to be grateful to the TVP,” she said, smiling.

“One last thing. Our press officer is fielding many enquiries, mainly from the tabloids, for a photograph of you. I have to admit, you’re more photogenic than many of the officers here. Some have even requested you with few clothes on, but they have been advised suitably. We have the SOCO and his camera, I suggest you have some taken, and we can release them to the press. If you have some done of the whole team, Bruce, then we can get them into Thames View, Police, Police Review and Constabulary magazine as well.”

Bruce took his whole team into the yard, where Dave Carpenter, the SOCO, took pictures of the group, some of just Bruce and Nicole, and several of Nicole on her own.

They then went back to the routine of collecting statements, exhibiting evidence and compiling lists of witnesses. Nikki just fitted in and did her share of the work. At three o’clock she rang Jamie to tell him she would be home at about five thirty. He had had a meeting with the chef and some of the staff, so they were actually looking at ways of transferring the business to the estate.

Jamie took on the task of identifying a suitable location, and equipping it. Darren the chef just kept the restaurant going in situ for in the meantime. They had a very good assistant manager in Henrietta Goodworthy, who had started as a barmaid, and was very efficient at taking bookings and managing the books.

So, Jamie relinquished a bit of control, and examined the estate in some detail to locate his new venture. He was keen to get Nikki along side him, but found she was unwilling to relinquish her job. She agreed that further down the line the police may be not practicable, but until then she was staying.

As it happened, she was a little later than planned, as she stopped off and did a little shopping. She had decided to do the dinner that evening.

Jamie was as bouncy as usual, as he was full of her brief TV appearance. She went and changed into a pair of jeans and an old tee shirt, and then went and prepared a Pork Stroganoff. She had been looking at some recipes and this had caught her eye.

Jamie opened a bottle of wine, and hovered in the background, chatting to her as she worked.

“How are you feeling?”

“A bit better. The hangover has gone, but the other hasn’t,” she said, so he gave her a glass of Chardonnay.

They chatted about each other’s day, and she told him about the commendations.

“No more than I expected,” he said, smiling.

He then told her about the plans for the weekend. He half expected her to object, but she nodded and agreed without comment. She dished up, and they sat close together in the small dining room of the house.

“This is really very good,” he said, and she laughed.

“Don’t sound so surprised.”

“Well, it is. You haven’t cooked for me before, not properly,” he observed.

“Well stop complaining and pour me some more wine,” she said.

“I think I’ve found somewhere we can put the restaurant.”

“Oh yes, where?”

“Well, do you remember the other day, when you had a vision for your outdoor activity centre?”

“It was hardly a vision; I just put forward some vague possibilities.”

“Whatever, well, there’s an old cottage just next to the woodland. It used to be by some estate workers, but fell into disuse when the slump happened in the sixties. I may try to renovate it and move the restaurant there. It has ample parking, it’s far enough from the house, yet close enough to be handy, and it can serve both those on the estate and those from outside. What do you think?”

“I think I would have to see it,” she said.

They finished the main course and she produced some apple pie that she had made. Jamie realised that there was more to Nikki than he had ever thought.

“Is there anything you can’t do?” he asked.

She frowned as if deep in thought.

“I can’t ever have memories of being a little girl,” she said, somewhat sadly.

“I didn’t mean that, and you know it.”

“I don’t know. I guess there are lots of things, I can’t play any musical instruments, and I can’t make my past go away.”

Jamie began to feel frustrated at her.

“The point I am trying to make, is that if you turn your hand to anything, you seem able to do it.”

“Yeah, I know, but I’m allowed to be a moody, contrary cow today,” she said with a smile.

“Oh. I see,” he said. “No I don’t, what are you talking about?”

“Jamie, I have had everyone singing my praises wherever I turn, even when I don’t either expect it or want it. You’re always so full of how wonderful I am, and to be honest, I don’t feel that bloody wonderful. I feel like shit. I’m terrified of the press making a scandal of my past across the nation’s papers. I’m terrified of hurting you or your family, and of losing you. I don’t know what to do with my life. Do I stay in the police or do I come out?” she said, on the verge of tears.

“But, most of all, I just want to live my life and find some happiness.”

Jamie didn’t know what to say, so he took her hand.

“Just know that whatever happens, I will always be here for you.”

She smiled, and stroked his cheek.

“Thanks honey, I know, but don’t put me on a pedestal, I’ll only disappoint you and fall off.”

After they had finished, they washed up together, a picture of domestic contentment. He felt so tender towards her, and they snuggled together on the sofa and watched some inane TV programme.

They had an early night, and she fell asleep in his arms.
 
 
Chapter 14
 
 
Thursday came with a shock. The Sun had a large photo of Nicole posing by a police car, with her jacket over her shoulder, and looking stunningly attractive. They ran the headlines: -
 
 

Real Life Angel Busts Killer Marine

Stunning Detective Nicole Le Fevre, in true Charlie’s Angels style showed the FBI and Mounties how to do the job on Tuesday, when, single handed and unarmed, she located, identified, disarmed and detained the Royal Marine veteran killer suspected of five grisly murders. With Thames Valley Police Armed Response officers as backup, the 23 year-old Detective Constable, following up a lead from a routine burglary report, managed to trace and positively identify Robert Telford, the man police on two continents have been after for several months. She located him in a café near to the scene of the fourth killing of Warren McCarthy, where she confronted him and persuaded him to surrender the suspected murder weapon and give himself up. Nicole, born in Canada, has dual British /Canadian nationality, and with over three years in the police had been working on the case since just after the fourth killing. She settled here after her parents were killed in a car crash, and has made a positive impact with the local police.

Her immediate boss, Detective Inspector Bruce Appleby, said of Nicole, “Detective Constable Le Fevre was the arresting officer, and it is through her courage and intelligence that the arrest was made without incident. She has already received a commendation for her work in this case, and she is one of many excellent officers that I am proud to work with.” Telford (42) was remanded in custody for two weeks by Reading Magistrates yesterday, appearing briefly in the dock, he merely stated his name. He looked dishevelled and tired, with several days growth of beard and wearing prison clothes. The murders are thought to relate to revenge attacks on five men Telford is thought to hold responsible for some form of sexual liaison with his son Lenny (18).Lenny now calls himself Lindi, is a transsexual, and is undergoing treatment to become a woman. Pretty Nicole is now back at work in the CID office in Reading, and is understood to have just become engaged to be married… More on Page 5.

 
 
Nicole was unaware of the paper until she arrived at work on her bike. There were photographers outside the station, so as she arrived, there was much interest in the blonde girl on the big Kawasaki.

The other papers had similar stories inside, but the Sun chose to run the story on the front page. She tried to just knuckle down and get on with the file preparation, but she kept being interrupted and congratulated. She waited for the shit to hit the fan about her past, but it didn’t. She managed to battle through the day, and slunk home at five, some reporters tried to follow her, but she lost them easily. Jamie, who had never read the Sun in his life, wondered what all the fuss was about.

Friday was similar, and the Chief Superintendent suggested she pose for the cameras, and let them get on with their work. So, with the press officer and Bruce present, she posed on her bike, wearing her leathers, and looking even better than on the previous occasion. No further information relating to the case was discussed, except that Nicole was wearing the leathers when she affected the arrest.

The press left, and Nicole felt a little better, but she was so afraid that the shit was yet to come. She cleared her desk, as she was now on leave until after her CID course in three weeks time. She just hoped that she would have a job to come back to. Bruce found her putting her helmet on by her bike.

“I just wanted to say thanks, and have a good leave,” he said.

She took her helmet off again and smiled.

“Thanks, I intend to. I haven’t actually had a proper period of time off since last year.”

“And good luck on your course, I look forward to having you back as a proper detective.”

“Thanks, so do I.”

“Nikki, seriously, don’t worry about the press. Whatever happens, you’ll get through it, and the job will be here for you,” he said, completely understanding her concerns.

She smiled, feeling rather emotional.

“Thanks, you don’t know how much that means to me.”

“Oh yes I do. I know you better than you think. Look Nikki, I hope you can consider me a friend, because I feel sort of responsible for your predicament. I’ll do all I can to prevent the press getting hold of anything. I’ve already had words with the Met at a very high level, and steps have been taken to ensure that nothing is said to cause you or your fiancé or his family any harm. As it happens, no one has connected you with PC Winton yet. You deserve at least that.”

“Thanks Bruce, I really appreciate it. I have been worried.” she admitted.

“Yeah, I could tell. So are you all set?”

“Almost. I have one last clear up job to do.” she said.

“What’s that?”

“I still have some stuff in my locker at Kentish Town in the Met. And there are a few bits and bobs in my room at the section house.”

“Do you want me to phone through and get them sent to you?”

“I don’t think so, I think I need to face these demons myself. As I recall, the Met were told that Nick Winton took a hush-hush job with the another force and then went back to Canada?”

“That’s right. The less said the better.”

“Then I should be alright to do this. I need to know that even those people I used to work with do not recognise me as Nicholas.”

“Go on, good luck and I will see you in six weeks.”

“Bye.”

He watched her as she started her bike and rode out of the yard, giving him a wave as she went. If only he was fifteen years younger, he thought to himself.

Nikki was not naíve enough to believe that the press would let her off that lightly, particularly when the news was released that she was marrying into the aristocracy. She was pleased that some doors were closed, so unless she chose to release information, not a lot should get out. She had in mind a controlled release, as if it was no big deal.

She had to go back to London, if for no other reason than to prove to herself that Nick was dead and gone. It still plagued her mind, so even Jamie noticed she was withdrawn and unusually quiet as they had lunch together.

“What’s the matter, sweetie?” he asked.

“I need to go to London and collect some stuff.”

“Do you want me to come with you?”

“Would you?”

“Of course.”

“It won’t take too long, and we can go straight on to your parents afterwards.”

After lunch, Nicole phoned the Section House, and informed them that she was a relative of PC Nick Winton, and as a TVP officer, she was collecting his stuff from his room. Someone from New Scotland Yard had already prepared the ground, so she was expected. They then set off in the Range Rover and the first stop was the Section House. She was dressed in a pale blue dress with a navy jacket. She had stockings on, and navy shoes with three inch heels.

It was a large modern building containing a hundred single rooms, all for single officers. She asked Jamie to wait in the car. She walked in and approached the warden on duty. It was Reg Leary.

Reg had been a warden at this section house for eight years, and had known the young Canadian, Nick Winton. He had suddenly disappeared, as he had allegedly taken some undercover job, but never come back. They held the room open for him, but it was understood that he was working for the intelligence services and may even have gone back to Canada. Rumours were rife, yet none was accurate.

He looked up as someone approached . He saw a very attractive young woman, who produced a Thames Valley Police warrant card.

“Hi. I am DC Le Fevre. I’ve been sent to empty Nick Winton’s room,” she said. She had a similar accent to Nick, but it was less pronounced.

“Oh yes, you called before, didn’t you?”

“That’s right,” she said, smiling. She really was a very pretty girl.

“You sound Canadian too, are you related to Nick?”

“Yeah, were cousins,” she said.

“Do you have his key?”

She produced the key, and waited for him to lead the way.

She had a strange feeling as she opened the door. She had not been here for so long now that it really felt like a different life.

There was not much to collect, and it took her a matter of a few minutes to put everything into a black bag.

Reg locked up again, retainingt the key.

“So, what is young Nick up to now?” Reg asked, as they walked back to the lift.

“He took a job with a regional Crime squad, and then went to work for one of the intelligence services. Last I heard he was seconded to the RCMP in Calgary,” she said.

They got in the lift, and another person jumped in as the doors started to close. It was Mark Edgeson. He was going off to the station for the late shift.

He stared at Nicole, frowning.

“This is Nick’s cousin from Canada. She is a DC in the Thames Valley,” Reg said, and Mark’s frown dispersed.

“Oh. I thought you looked vaguely familiar. I’m Mark, I used to work with Nick. We haven’t seen him for ages. How is he?”

“I guess he is fine. I haven’t seen him for a few months either. He is back in Calgary in Canada.”

“Did the CID job blow out?”

“Not really, he got another job straight after, and is now settled down back home.”

The lift arrived at the ground floor, and they all walked to the front door. Nicole thanked Reg, and said good bye.

“Do you want a lift to Kentish Town Police Station?” she asked Mark.

“If you passing. I was going to catch the bus,” he said.

They went out to the Range Rover, and Nicole got in the front. Mark got in the back, admiring the fine car.

“How was that?” Jamie asked.

“Okay, he didn’t have much there. This is, I’m sorry, was it Mark?” she said.

“Yeah, Mark Edgeson. I was a mate of Nick’s.”

“I’m Nicole and this is my fiancé, Jamie,” she said.

“Shit. You’re the DC who nicked that Marine in Reading!” Mark said, suddenly clicking who she was.

“That’s right.”

“I read about that. Bloody good job,” he said.

“Thanks.”

He plied her with several questions, and then she told him why she was going to the police station. As they arrived, Mark directed Jamie to the yard and, once again, he waited in the car as Mark showed Nicole where the locker room was.

In fact, it was her old shift coming on duty, but not one of them recognised her. The fact she was a good 5’10” in her heels, and so obviously female meant she was reasonably safe. Mark emptied the locker, taking the key and all the uniform items to the store’s liaison officer for her. They were all very friendly, and she positively bounced out of the station back to the waiting Range Rover.

“Home Jamie,” she said with a relieved grin. She’d just buried Nick, well and truly in the past.

They drove down to Bramford for dinner on Friday evening, where Nicole was greeted like one of the family. She felt safe in the huge house, with acres of estate between her and the rest of the world. During dinner, she shared some of her worries about her past with the family.

“I agree with you Nikki,” said Lady Marjorie. “I think you should release the whole truth as if it was just unimportant, and as the family knows all about it, there is little mileage apart from the immediate surprise it will cause. It’s not as if you were married or the father of any children. You simply had a condition, which has now been corrected and you’re perfectly normal.”

Her husband agreed.

“Look, we’ve invited some reporters from the gossip press to come and take some pictures of you both tomorrow morning at ten. Hello magazine has offered a considerable sum to interview you, particularly when they realised that you were the detective who arrested the Marine on Tuesday. Why don’t you just play it by ear, and just take the bull by the horns? We’ll be present, and will support you through whatever happens,” Rupert suggested.

Nikki felt completely overwhelmed by their support and tried to relax. However, she did not sleep well, so the following morning was feeling extremely tense as ten o’clock approached. As it happened, four photographers arrived and hung about waiting for the reporters, who were nearly half an hour late.

The announcement was in the Times and Telegraph that morning, so the phone was constantly ringing with friends and relatives anxious to pass on their congratulations and, if the truth be told, to express their surprise and to satisfy their curiosity.

The couple had decided to give an impression of casual informality, with Jamie in an open neck shirt and casual trousers, and Nikki in a skirt and a pretty top. The pictures were posed at various locations in and around the house, and Nikki thought they used about ten rolls of film each. Nikki felt awful, but everyone told her she was looking fine, so she managed to smile so much that her face ached. Several photographs were taken of the couple with Jamie’s parents, and the dogs and horses too.

The reporters fired the usual innocuous questions at them, like where and how they met and for when and where the wedding was planned. There was much interest in her being the police officer responsible for the arrest of Telford, and many questions were fired at her in that respect. Jamie felt completely overshadowed, but was delighted because he never liked being at the forefront, in any case. Besides, Nicole was looking so wonderful, he could completely understand why they were more interested in her.

All left, bar one, the lady from Hello magazine. They sat in the drawing room with her and she had a list of questions to ask. At one point, whist discussing her youth in Canada, an opportunity arose for Nikki to slip in her peculiar medical history.

The reporter, Helen Laing, asked her whether she felt that her upbringing in Canada had prepared her for the challenges ahead.

“Not really, I had a great childhood, but it was marred by a medical problem, which prepared me for facing difficulties, and it has made me a determined and tough person. I was a good student, and enjoyed sports, but the whole nature of the British aristocratic scene is very alien to me. I’m a very down to earth kind of person, but I think that in a way that’s better for the family,” she said.

“Why is that?” Helen asked.

Nikki held Jamie’s hand, and she smiled at him.

“I can keep my feet on the ground, whereas Jamie can sometimes be on a different planet.”

Helen laughed, and then asked the question Nikki had been waiting for.

“You mentioned a medical condition, what was that?”

“I had a hormonal imbalance, for some reason I didn’t develop properly, and my appearance was somewhat masculine, until that was corrected I looked rather different. Indeed, for much of my formative life people treated me as a boy. But it was identified, and as you can see, I’m perfectly okay now,” Nikki said, smiling. Helen looked closely at the Nicole, and could only see a stunningly attractive young woman, whose femininity was anything but an issue.

“Will this affect your ability to have children?”

“Not in the least, We’re hoping that we’ll have several children, as I have a completely clean bill of health in that department,” she said laughing.

“Will you continue your police career when you become Lady Nicole Calder?”

Nikki paused, looking at Jamie.

“To be perfectly honest, I’m not sure. I’d like to, but recognise that there are certain responsibilities that come with our forthcoming marriage. We’ve to cross that bridge when we get to it. But I’m prepared to give it up if it is important.”

Jamie looked sombre, adding, “I’ve made it clear that I have no such expectations, and will support her career for as long as she wants. But she has such a sense of duty that makes me feel humble.”

“Jamie, how has your family reacted to your engagement? After all, as far as certain members of the establishment are concerned, Nicole could be seen as too different and, shall we say, too much an outsider.”

A voice from the doorway answered the question.

“Nikki is just wonderful,= and we love her dearly. As far as the family are concerned, and that is the important thing, Jamie could never have found a more perfect girl,” Lady Marjorie said, as she came over to them.

“Lady Marjorie, I didn’t mean to suggest…” Helen tried to say, but Marjorie interrupted her.

“I know, and I am not suggesting you did, but you must understand that many of the old traditional families have become weak and lost their wealth, power and influence by failing to bend with the times, and by holding onto outdated and silly attitudes and traditions. If anything, the Calders have a tradition of marrying girls whose character is more important than their breeding.

“We recognise in Nikki such a strength of character, charm and grace that crosses all social divides, she is perfect for Jamie, perfect for Bramford, and she has already brought us many blessings in the short time we have known her,” she said, smiling at Nikki, who was close to tears.

Helen wisely decided to terminate the interview, thanking everyone very much, and left. Nikki gave her future mother-in-law a hug.

“You didn’t have to do that,” she said.

“I know, but I wanted to.”

“Thank you.”

“I meant it, all of it. Now go for a short walk, the pair of you. It’s been quite a stressful time for you.”

They went for a walk in the garden, and sat on a bench overlooking the ornamental pond.

“I’m so glad that’s over. How do you think it went?” she asked.

“I thought it went well, you handled the medical bit brilliantly.”

“I hope so. Oh, Jamie, I’m so afraid it is going to come back and haunt us.”

“You have been a hundred percent honest and open, so it should be much easier to manage if anything else surfaces.”

Lady Marjorie came and found them.

“Nikki, there’s a lady called Rachel on the phone for you. Why don’t you take it in the study?” she said.

Nikki grinned and ran to the phone.

“Rachel, how did you get this number?”

“Nikki. You have no idea how difficult you are to get hold of. I read the announcement in the paper this morning and nearly died. You actually went and did it?”

Nicole laughed. “It seems that I must have done, if it’s in the paper.”

“My God. How do you feel?”

“Due to it being that time of the month, pretty shitty. But apart from that, I’m very happy, thanks.”

“I can’t believe it. You’re really going to be Lady Nicole Calder, and be married to a Lord.”

“He’ll only be a Marquess,” Nicole said dismissively.

“They still call him Lord, so you’ll be a Lady.”

“Yeah, I guess so,” she said casually, smiling at the phone.

“And I saw the piece in the paper about the arrest and everything, you must be thrilled?”

“I would have been happier had the Americans got him before he killed the last man. But, I guess I’m feeling pretty good.”

“So you should. When’s the wedding?”

“I’m not sure, next June I think. We haven’t set a date yet.”

“I still can’t get my head round this. This is the young man whom you picked up in the market in Newbury?”

“I think he picked me up, actually. But yes, he’s the same guy.”

“I thought you said you were going to distance yourself from him?”

“I was going to, but things changed.”

“Yes, they certainly did. How are you?”

“Oh Rachel, I’m so happy. You wouldn’t believe.”

“I’m pleased for you. You deserve it.”

“I don’t know about that as there are so many people who deserve it more. All the girls at the club, they’ve such a hard time ahead, and for what kind of life?”

“Well, as I said, come and work with me, just help me help people like those girls.”

“I think I might, but after I get married. I’m not leaving my job for a while.”

“I can understand that, but I feel you could offer so much to these girls, even in a voluntary capacity.”

“Maybe Rachel, but I need a little space to think. Everything has happened so fast, I need to take a deep breath and look carefully at all my options. So, I’ll call you when I get back from my leave.”

“Are you going away?”

“Maybe, probably, oh, I don’t know, we haven’t even had time to talk about that yet.”

“Well, have a lovely time, and we must get together when you get back.”

“That would be great, I’ll call you.”

“Good, many congratulations, I hope you both stay as happy as you are now.”

“Thanks, Rachel, thanks for everything.”

“It was a pleasure. Bye now.”

“Bye.”

She put the phone down and saw that Marjorie was watching her.

“She is a good friend who helped me through a lot of my rough times,” Nikki explained.

“Has everything been that hectic?”

“Yes, what with the work, the engagement and just my whole life really, I really haven’t had any time just to stop and get my thoughts together.”

“Do you feel pushed into the engagement?”

“Not really, because in that I had a free choice, and I chose to accept. I could easily have put him off as I had been doing for weeks and weeks. No, it’s everything else, my life is whizzing along, and I feel I’m missing it.”

“Have you really not discussed where to go on your leave?”

“No, we just haven’t had a moment. In fact, we rarely seem to get any moments together without something either happening, or about to happen. We seem to always be rushing from one thing to the next.”

Marjorie smiled.

“It sounds like excellent preparation for marriage. Particularly if you manage to have all those children you both seem to keep talking about,” she said, smiling.

“Perhaps, but it could be the time of the month, but I just feel so damn tired. I’d like to go away and sleep for a week.”

“Well don’t take my son, if that’s what you want to do. He’s always been a bloody fidget, and can’t stay still for a moment.”

Nikki grinned.

“If the truth be told, so am I. I might manage half a day on a beach, but I’d soon get bored and want to do something active very quickly.”

“Then you are very alike. I remember one holiday we went on; we took this villa in Tuscany. It was super, lovely views, totally unspoiled, miles from the bloody trogs, and everything I wanted to just get away from life and relax. Jamie and his bloody father had us hiring bicycles, pedalling all over the bloody place. Then we had to try sailing on a nearby lake, and canoeing, and archery. I spent about twenty minutes doing nothing, and the rest of the time rushing around after those two fools.”

Nikki laughed.

“Why don’t you do something that you should have done as children, and never managed to?”

“How do you mean?” Nikki asked.

Marjorie took Nikki’s hand, and sat her down on the sofa with her.

“You missed out on being a little girl, you childhood was spoiled because of your medical problems and the death of your parents. Go somewhere to just enjoy being the little girl you always wanted to be, and take Jamie, because he has never managed to grow up, and you can be the brother and sister that neither of you ever had.”

Nikki thought about it, and it made perfect sense.

“Like what?”

“How about Florida? There are all the Disney attractions, and a lot more besides. The schools are back, so the queues should be less, and the weather less harsh than in the height of the summer. Go now before you have little children, so you can enjoy the attractions that they would not enjoy for ten or fifteen years. Enjoy the whole tacky and silly place, and let your hair down with impunity. You will also be in close proximity with Jamie every minute of every day, and that will be a learning curve for both of you.”

Nikki smiled again.

“It actually sounds a really nice idea. My parents never wanted to go there because it was American, and not the sort of place that intelligent people go.”

“What balls. It’s a super place, we went with Jamie when he was about ten, and we all loved it. Yes, it is very tacky and very American. But it is slick, fun and very clean.”

“Okay, you’ve sold it to me,” Nikki said, “I’ll tell Jamie where we’re going.”

Marjorie laughed. “I’m so pleased you know that’s the best way to deal with him, it saves so much bother.”

“So I have come to appreciate,” Nikki said, with a smile.
 

*          *          *
 
The Virgin Atlantic Airbus landed at Orlando just before noon, and Nicole realised that this was the first time she had been back in North America in four years.

Travelling with Jamie was rather like travelling with a six-foot teddy bear with ants in his pants. He settled for about ten minutes in total during the flight. Nicole was content to simply relax and allow the entertainment system take her away from the fact she was hurtling along at 300mph at an altitude that would not support life.

Meanwhile, Jamie tried to watch all the channels at once, and as a result missed everything. He couldn’t seem to get comfortable, despite the larger seats in business class. Most annoyingly, he wanted to pester Nicole as much as he could.

Eventually, he subsided after she threatened to ensure that he and his testicles took separate holidays. Nicole was delighted to not have to do anything, and was happy just going with the flow. Jamie soon realised that he was going to have to learn the art of compromise very quickly, as Nicole was not one for letting him get his own way easily.

They had been lent a house in Kissimmee, and Jamie had arranged to hire a Grand Cherokee Jeep from Alamo car rentals. She had questioned why he wanted something so large, when it was just the two of them.

“I’ve sort of got used to the Range Rover, and anything smaller is a bit down market,” he said, and she had just laughed. She was feeling more relaxed already, and Jamie was so proud of her it almost hurt. She looked so stunning in a simple summer sleeveless dress and her wide brimmed hat. Her hair was almost at a length that she felt happy with, and her long tanned limbs were grateful for the Florida sunshine, on display in all their glory.

Jamie thought she looked better than a movie star, so just adored having her on his arm. Nicole was equally proud of Jamie, who approached life with an air of innocent superiority, tempered with a natural charm and a disarming smile. He had changed profoundly since she had first met him, and he would state that it was all because of her. Gone was the tongue-tied buffoon, and he was now a confident self-assured young man, who knew his place in the world. Albeit, his world was not always the planet earth.

As they came through from Customs, the flash of many camera flash bulbs brought them back to earth with a rude thump.

Nicole suddenly found herself a media personality. Somehow their presence had been noted at Heathrow by a free-lance reporter, and he had tipped off the press in Orlando.

“The sexy detective who arrested the murdering Marine is flying into Orlando with her fiancé. She is even more stunning in the flesh. And he is a real life English Lord,” he had said.

The American press were as vulture-like as the British version, and they bombarded her with questions. Fortunately, two Orlando Airport police officers came to the couple’s assistance, Nicole flashed her TVP badge, and the officers took them out of the public domain. Nicole explained their predicament, so they were taken in a patrol car to the Alamo depot, and were able to out fox the press. Nicole kissed both officers, promising to send them some UK police badges when she got home.

Their car was ready, fuelled up, with blacked out windows.

She was actually quite pleased with his choice of car after all, as she stretched out in air-conditioned anonymous splendour as they drove from the airport to Kissimmee.

She was amazed at the plastic tackiness of the Orlando area, but as they drove through the gates of the private estate in Kissimmee, she began to realise that the Calder family had many wealthy friends. The house they had been lent was a large one, with all mod cons. The swimming pool had a Jacuzzi next to it, and it was all very luxurious.

It was about six in the evening, and Nicole stripped off, slipped her swimsuit on and dived into the pool. Jamie found a take away menu, and the local Chinese Restaurant delivered his telephoned order half an hour later.

They sat by the side of the pool and enjoyed their meal, loving the Florida warmth. Jamie had never seen Nicole look more relaxed, or lovelier, for that matter.

It dawned on him that her life had been so manic over the last few months that she had never been able to stop for a second. This was in every aspect of her life, and he felt guilty that he had put undue pressure on her without being aware of what she was going through.

“Hey, why the long face, Honey?” she asked.

“I was just thinking.”

“Ooh, dangerous, you leave that sort of thing to me.”

He smiled. “No, seriously, it has just dawned on me how much stress you’ve been under, and I was a complete arse to give you more.”

She reached out and took his hand.

“No, you weren’t. Everything was so up in the air, you turned out to be one rock in a sea of confusion. You became my happy thought, and you kept me smiling. When everything else was so temporary or even pretend, you were real, you were bloody stupid, but you were real.”

“What do you mean - bloody stupid?” he asked, mildly offended.

“I wasn’t even a real girl. You went and fell for someone who wasn’t real.”

“You have always been a real girl, it was just that no one told you,” he retorted.

She smiled. “I know that now, but I didn’t then,” she said.

He looked at her. There was no way anyone could possibly accept that she could ever have been taken for a male. Her figure was so curvaceous and feminine, that even with  £100,000 worth of plastic surgery, it would have been almost impossible to replicate. Her facial features were too delicate to ever have belonged to a boy, and her eyes, her blue eyes sent shock waves straight through his heart every time she looked at him. She was 100% home grown, and seemed so natural that even he, knowing the truth, had the greatest difficulty in actually believing it.

“Don’t tell me you are thinking again, you have to be very careful, you know?” she teased.

“I love you so much,” he said.

“I love you too, you silly sausage,” she said, kissing him.
 

*          *          *
 
The days sped by at twice the speed of normal days. The young couple visited all the theme parks, the studios and other attractions, spending from eight am to gone midnight every day having the time of their lives. At night, they were lovers, but by day they were exactly as Marjorie had said, they became the brother and sister that neither of them had ever had. They had their arguments and their tiffs, but they experienced the joys of making up, while each learned to compromise. They grew closer together than either of them had anticipated.

By the third week, Nicole was ready to take things easy, and persuaded Jamie to drive over to St Pete’s beach on the Gulf of Mexico. She lay on the beach with a pitiful excuse for a bikini, allowing her tan to become deep and golden. Jamie sat for about fifteen seconds, and went off and tried para-scending.

Jamie kept having to pinch himself, as she was just the most beautiful girl in Florida. He found her wonderful company, and she was actually relaxed for the first time. Their lovemaking was passionate and energetic, yet it was deep and loving. Jamie was a complete novice, but an enthusiastic novice. He found her patient and responsive, and they were only too willing to try all kinds of positions and techniques to increase their pleasure. He stoutly refused to think about or talk to her about her life before, which suited her too.

They both found that making love in the pool was the best thing ever. On the second last day, that was nearly all they did, all day. Later, as they sat in a small restaurant eating their dinner, he felt her hand snake inside his trousers and grasp his manhood. She casually used her fork in her right hand, while fondling him with her left. She brought him almost to climax, but then the waitress came and interrupted them, so she stopped.

By the time they left the restaurant, they just managed to get to the car, and once the door closed, she showed him that she already had removed her knickers. They leaped into the back, and for the first time, made love in a car in the parking lot. Darkened windows have their advantages!

They went to the Epcot Centre on the last full day, and as they left the house in the morning, she let her dress slip up to show him that she was not wearing knickers again.

They managed to make love four times in semi-public, at different places in the attraction. She drove him wild, and would tease him unmercifully until she drove him too far. At one point, he sat on a park bench and she sat on his lap, undid his zip, and freed his erection, assisting him to enter her as people walked past within fifteen feet of them. At night, they were by a fence, watching the fireworks, kissing. She felt him rise to the occasion, so she turned round, so he took her from behind as she held onto the fence for support. The fireworks made a superb backdrop for their joint orgasm.

Somehow, being in public heightened the erotic nature of the event, and she came quicker and more often. She revelled in her femininity and her new sexuality. Jamie was totally besotted by her and was blissfully happy. His sexual experience had been woefully minimal previously, so together they explored the boundaries of their sexual relationship with glee.

The end of the holiday arrived, so they packed and locked up the house. They were both quiet and subdued on the way to the airport, and Jamie knew that the holiday marked the end of the beginning, as far as their relationship was concerned. He loved her more than life itself, and it almost made him cry as he thought about it. He just felt blessed by her very presence, and the fact she loved him back, made him feel very humble.

She, on the other hand, adored her big teddy bear of a man, who was so helpless one moment and yet so capable the next. He was so protective and loving, she felt so safe with him, and longed to have his children above everything else. She knew that she would not stay in the police for long after they were married.

They boarded the plane home with sadness, as it had been a wonderful experience for them both. Nicole had been allowed to be a young girl for the first time, and Jamie had been only too happy to help her. She had also explored and developed her womanhood, to a level that she felt content. She now knew who she was, and was so pleased to be herself for the first time in her life. She no longer yearned for the girlhood she had never had, but looked forward to the life that stretched ahead.

As she looked out of the window, at a diminishing Florida, she smiled,

“Penny for them?” Jamie asked.

She looked at him, taking his hand.

“Tomorrow is a whole new beginning,” she said.

“I was thinking the same. Any regrets?”

“None. Well maybe one,” she said.

He frowned.

“What?”

“We could have made love one last time in the pool before we left,” she said, and kissed him.

---

 
The End(Of The Beginning!)

---

 
 
UK POLICE RANKS

The United Kingdom is divided into three Police Regions:

England & Wales (including the Channel Islands) Scotland Northern Ireland)

There are about 50 police forces in the whole country, and the ranks the same across the whole of the three regions. The only difference is at the top levels, as depicted below.

All other Forces	Metropolitan Police (London) & City of London Police	US Equivalent (More or less.)
-	Commissioner1	» «
-	Deputy Commissioner1	» «
Chief Constable	Assistant Commissioner1	Ranks vary according to
Deputy Chief Constable	Deputy Assistant Commissioner	State & type of dept.
Assistant Chief Constable	Commander (MET)	» «
Chief Superintendent	Chief Superintendent	» «
Superintendent	Superintendent	» «
Chief Inspector	Chief Inspector	Captain
Inspector	Inspector	Lieutenant
Sergeant	Sergeant	Sergeant
Constable	Constable	Patrol Officer

Of the two forces mentioned in this work, the Metropolitan Police and Thames Valley Police, there are now 35,000 officers in the London Metropolitan Police, and 4,000 in the Thames Valley Police.

The Metropolitan Police operates within the Greater London Area, with the exception of the one square mile that is the City of London, which has its own small but fiercely independent force.

The Thames Valley Police covers the area to the west of London, covering the counties of Berkshire, Buckinghamshire and Oxfordshire. This police area has more miles of Motorway than any other force in the UK, covering the towns and cities of Oxford, Reading, Slough, Maidenhead, Windsor, Newbury, Aylesbury, Amersham, High Wycombe, Milton Keynes, Banbury, Bicester, Abingdon, Didcot, and many more.

---

^[1] For UK Police ranks, see appendix A